Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The Radio Demon stared him down, red eyes unblinking, blood dripping from every inch of his being. To say Vox was impressed would be an understatement. He'd torn that overlord apart as if they were nothing, tentacles flailing wildly whilst screams filled the air. Now though, with the other's attention drawn solely to him instead, Vox felt afraid. He'll admit it. This was probably the most terrifying thing he'd experienced since landing in hell a year ago.

He was barely standing, his injuries throbbing from the abuse he'd taken at the hands of the overlord that now lay in pieces strewn around the alley... there was no way he'd survive an encounter with the Radio Demon. He was tempted to close his eyes and succumb to his fate but if there is one thing Vox is, it's proud. He would not allow himself to cower away as death came for him. No! He would face it head-on, staring it in the eyes the entire time until the moment he breathed his last breath. With that thought, he raised his head and met the Radio Demon's blood-red gaze, no sign of hesitation to be found.

The two stared at each other for what seemed to be an eternity, neither moving, simply sizing the other up. Finally, the other demon's smile widened and he turned away, a sinister chuckle filling the air. Just like that, Vox was left alone to lick his wounds, confusion filling his head. Why had the Radio Demon let him live? Was he planning to return and finish the job at a later date? Whatever the reason, Vox wasn't sticking around to find out.

Dirt and debris rained down around him as the TV Demon sluggishly blinked his eyes open. It's been a while since he'd dreamed of that first meeting with Alastor. Why now? What was going on? Hadn't he been doing something important? His head hurt and he was dizzy. Something warm was dripping down his face. Was it blood? What happened? He was so confused.

A rattled breath below him drew his attention and the blue overlord's eyes widened as his memory returned to him full force. Alastor! He was hurt by that damned angel, Adam. Vox had come to the rescue and managed to trick the bastard into leaving but what had happened after that? It was all a blur. He remembered running down stairs with an unconscious Al draped over his shoulders, then came a flash of light followed by an alarming rumble. Piecing together the previous events, Vox realized that the hotel must have collapsed during their escape and they were now trapped.

"Well, that's just great." The sinner muttered to himself, attempting to shift off of his friend without causing him any further pain. "As if things weren't bad enough, now we're buried alive under a shit-ton of bricks. What else could go wrong?"

As if in answer to his question, the building above them gave a loud groan and shifted ominously. Swiftly flinging himself back over his prone friend's body, Vox braced for impact. Thankfully, the building settled once more and their little pocket of safety remained untouched other than the dust that was pervading the air.

Risking a look around, he was thankful that his face gave off a faint glow. Without it, they'd have been left in pitch black. The debris above their heads was currently being held aloft by a section of wall that had broken and was leaning over against another, more intact one behind them, effectively shielding them from most of the damage. There was just enough room for him to sit up but he knew it wouldn't last forever. If that wall fell it would crush them both where they lay. Not an optimal outcome, that's for sure. For now, though, they were as safe as they could hope to be with an entire building lying atop them.

Turning his attention to the other overlord, Vox felt his chest tighten as he once more moved off his friend's body. Blood was still seeping from the wound across Alastor's chest, forming a small puddle beneath the slightly smaller demon, his ashen face held in a smile that was more a grimace than anything. Even though he'd done his best to protect him, Al was still covered in dirt and rubble. It would be a miracle if the cut didn't get infected after this and miracles didn't happen down here. There was also a small stutter to his breathing and the TV Demon gently moved his fingers across the other's chest, wincing when he felt a rib shift at his probing. Damn! He must have accidentally broke it when he'd landed on him earlier.

“Sorry, pal. Didn't mean for that to happen.” He murmured, running a hand over his face in distress.

He paused when it came away bloody. He'd forgotten about his throbbing head. Now, it seemed as if the pain had doubled and he noticed that he was slightly dizzy. Must be a concussion. Well, it's not the worst he's had. He can deal with it. At least his screen wasn't cracked, it was never fun when that happened. It wouldn't have mattered even if it was though, right now, Al was his main priority. He had to get the bleeding under control and figure out how to get them out of here. Otherwise, he'd lose his friend and maybe even his life. Not allowing himself to think such thoughts, Vox swiftly reached under his coat and tore a large chuck off his button-up. It would have to do. At least it was relatively clean and, looking at the dirt smeared into the cut, he figured it wouldn't cause any more harm than what had already been done. With that, he pressed the cloth firmly against the gaping wound.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Charlie looked around at what remained of her hotel. Her hopes and dreams had rested in this place and now they were gone... just like Sir Pentious. Her poor friend had given his all for them, the ultimate sacrifice, now he was dead... and it was all her fault. Collapsing to her knees, she let her heart sink into despair, tears trailing down her face in rivulets. She might have stayed there for the rest of eternity, wallowing in self-pity, had it not been for her father and friends. Their words lifted her spirits, set fire to her determination, and proved without a doubt that she wasn't alone. Now, here they were, working their way through the debris and salvaging what they could. The Hazbin Hotel would rise from the rubble like a phoenix and it would be stronger and grander than ever before, that was something she truly believed.

Glancing around at those she cared for more than anything, Charlie smiled to herself. They were all doing their part to help with the cleanup and it warmed her heart. This... this right here, is what mattered. Being surrounded by those she loved. The hotel may have fallen, that's true, but they were still here, mostly alive and unscathed... for that she was eternally grateful. Taking one final look before resuming her work, the Princess of Hell suddenly froze, realization washing over her as her face twisted in horror. Someone was missing! How could she have forgotten that Alastor had been in charge of dealing with Adam? Since the angel had managed to attack them, she could only assume that he'd failed. Where was he? Was he even alive? No! The Radio Demon wouldn't be taken out so easily... right? There was only one way to know... they had to find him. The hotel could wait a couple of days, it wasn't going anywhere, this was more important. Alastor's life could very well be on the line and she would not fail another friend. Not if she could help it.

“Hey, has anybody seen Alastor?” She called, drawing the attention of her friends.

Everyone stopped what they were doing and glanced uneasily at each other before swiftly gathering around their princess.

"I haven't seen Smiles since we took up our positions," Angel said, a worried tone taking over his normally smooth voice. Cherri simply nodded along.

"Same here." Vaggie agreed, placing a soothing hand on her girlfriend's shoulder. "I was too busy fighting to look for him after the barrier fell."

“I didn't see him either.” Niffty chirped, her mouth turned down in a frown. “He's okay though, right?”

Husk let out a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose before letting his hand fall back to his side.

“Well, I can tell you the bastard isn't dead. I know that much for certain.” He revealed, concern hiding behind his gruff words. “Knowing Alastor, he probably stole away to watch the fight and will show up with that shit-eating grin he always wears when we least expect it.”

“But what if he's hurt?” Charlie voiced, more worry spreading through her body the longer she thought about the other demon's absence. “Alastor may be many things, but he's not one to just abandon his friends.”

“How would you know that, Charlie?” Lucifer spoke up, doubt and the slightest bit of contempt lacing his words. “From what I've heard of the Radio Demon, he doesn't have friends. He slaughters those around him for fun without even the slightest bit of remorse... he's the worst kind of sinner there is. He can't be redeemed. Maybe it would be best if he's gone.”

“Dad!” The female demon shouted, disbelief evident in her tone. “How could you say such a thing? Everyone deserves a second chance... no matter who they are or what they've done. People can change... we just need to give them a chance.”

Her dad lowered his gaze, guilt obvious on his face and she took a deep breath, letting the anger she'd felt melt away. She could understand where he was coming from, even if she didn't agree with him.

“Alastor has done some pretty messed up things, it's true. But I believe in him.” She said, reaching out a hand to her father. “Do you believe in me?”

“Of course I do, Charlie,” he said vehemently, taking her hand in his own and giving it a gentle squeeze before letting go. “I just don't want you getting hurt.”

“I know.” She said, a soft smile gracing her features before turning her gaze to the others.

The Demon Princess took a calming breath, stealing her nerves as she took a moment to think. She didn't believe Al had abandoned them. That wasn't his style. No, something had to have happened to keep him away.

“Okay, here's the plan.” She announced, resolve filling her soul as she met the eyes of those around her. “We're going to split up and search for Alastor. If he did get hurt in his battle with Adam then he likely couldn't have gone far. If you happen to find something, call out and let the rest of us know, okay?”

The others muttered in agreement, even her father, though she could tell he still wasn't happy about it. Charlie took a breath, closing her eyes for a moment to hide her doubt. What if they didn't find him? They couldn't search forever. There was so much work that needed to be done. Making up her mind, she nodded to herself. They'd give it tonight and maybe tomorrow if they still haven't found him. After that, they'd have to hope he showed up on his own. When she opened her eyes, all they showed was resolve.

“Okay, let's get searching.” The demonic princess called, swiftly heading off in the direction of Al's radio tower with Vaggie following close behind.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Vox swore as the rubble shifted once more, a large chunk breaking off and hitting his arm as he once again shielded Alastor from the debris. It sent fire coursing through his shoulder and he had to grit his teeth not to cry out. That was going to leave a mark for sure. Luckily for him, it didn't feel broken. Still, if this kept up they would be dead in a matter of hours. He loathed to admit it but... they needed help. Putting pressure on Al's wound left him unable to do anything about the impending collapse of their safe zone. The bleeding had slowed yet he was afraid that if he let up it would reopen and his friend would bleed out. It was a no-win situation. He'd simply have to hope that Lucifer's daughter realized one of her own was missing and would come for him. As much as he hated relying on others, he would have to in order to get out of this mess.

"I hope you haven't managed to piss them off too badly, my friend." He said, amusement in his voice as he glanced at the deer demon's face. "Our lives depend on it."

He chuckled, using his non-injured shoulder to wipe the blood from his forehead before letting out a snort.

“On second thought, we're screwed.” He joked, thinking of Alastor's penchant for causing chaos.

His attention was drawn back to the other overlord's face when he caught a slight movement. Looking closer, he noticed his friend's eyes fluttering and hope filled his heart.

“Hey, Al? Can you hear me?” He asked, keeping his voice low so as not to startle the other. “Come on, pal, wake up.”

“Hmm,” a muffled groan made it past the red sinner's mouth as his eyes finally flickered open, ears laying flat against his head.

He looked confused and unfocused but he was awake, that was as good a sign as the TV Demon could hope for.

“Vox?” Alastor spoke, voice barely above a whisper and filled with radio static.

Before he could say more the poor demon broke into a coughing fit that lasted for several long moments.

“Hey, take it easy, I'm right here. I've got you.” Vox replied, wishing he had some water he could offer the other. “How are you feeling?”

“Fine...” the answer was spoken through gritted teeth, his eyes closing for a moment as he breathed through the pain.

“Yeah, I don't believe that for a second.” The blue overlord replied, raising one eyebrow skeptically. “Now, tell me the truth.”

The other hesitated, sending a pitiful glare up at him before taking a shaky breath and turning his face away in shame.

“It hurts,” Al admitted, stealthily attempting to curl up only to be held in place by the other sinner.

“Hey, no, don't do that.” He spoke, voice more gentle than he'd let anyone other than Alastor hear before. “It's not surprising it hurts, you've taken quite the beating. Stay still so you don't open your wound back up, okay? I just got the bleeding under control.”

He waited for his friend to look at him once more and give a slow nod of acceptance before continuing.

"Do you remember what happened?" He asked, concern etched on his face.

It took several minutes before he got a response. So long in fact that he would have been worried the other had slipped back into unconsciousness had it not been for the fact that his eyes were still partly open. Finally, a response came and he let out a breath of relief.

“Adam... fight... lost...” were the words his friend spoke, seemingly having to fight to get even that much out. Then came one final word that nearly broke the TV Demon's heart. “Sorry...”

“No, don't you dare fucking apologize. You have nothing to be sorry for,” he denied, anger that he refused to let into his voice coursing through his veins. “That asshole nearly killed you, Al! For no reason other than you're from Hell. He brought those exorcists to the hotel with the express intention of wiping you all out. If anything I'm the one who should be fucking sorry. I should have been by your side instead of hiding away at V tower like a coward!”

Tears fell from his eyes as he moved to cradle one of his friend's gloved hands in his own. Soul-crushing regret coursed through his heart as he felt the other tremble, whether from pain or his own emotions, he didn't know. What he did know was that Alastor never let such weakness show if he could help it, not even around him, and the fact that he was doing so now scared the crap out of him. For Al to be acting this way, Vox knew it had to be bad. Either his friend was in so much pain that he'd unknowingly let his guard down or he truly believed he was dying. It didn't matter which it was, all Vox knew was that he had to comfort his friend.

"I'll say it as many times as I have to to get it through that thick head of yours." He continued, voice hoarse as he fought to choke back his tears. He'd always been the more emotional of the two. "You have nothing to be sorry for. Believe me, you did everything you could. That barrier of yours must have taken up so much of your power. For you to still attempt to fight that prick head-on? Man, I can't even imagine the strain you put yourself through. But that ends here, you hear me, Al? I promise, from now on, I'll be there when you need me. I don't care what the rest of Hell thinks. They can all fuck off and mind their own business. I'm not letting you fight alone anymore... not when facing something like that."

“But.' the hurt demon began only to be cut off.

"No buts, Alastor," Vox exclaimed, tightening his hold slightly on the other's hand, though not enough to hurt. "I almost lost you today! Hell, I could still lose you. If this is what comes from keeping our friendship a secret then I want no part of it. Whatever happens, we'll face it together."

Glancing up to Al's face he saw the other struggling to stay awake. A surge of pity swept through him and he slowly leaned over to press a gentle kiss to the deer's forehead. The other sinner was like a brother to him and seeing him so hurt was more than he could stand.

“Get some rest, pal. I'll be here when you wake up.” He reassured, going back to his original position only to feel a faint grip on his sleeve.

“Promise?” Alastor whispered, voice wavering slightly as he forced his drooping eyes to stay open long enough to receive an answer.

"Yeah, I promise," Vox replied, a large smile forming to match the one Alastor usually wore... the one that was now conspicuously absent.

With that, the other demon once more slipped into unconsciousness, leaving Vox alone with his troubled thoughts. As what was left of the hotel once more shook around them, he wondered if that was a promise he'd be able to keep.

Chapter Text

"Al? Alastor?" Charlie called, hands cupped around her mouth in order to amplify her voice. "Can you hear us?"

They had been searching for about thirty minutes at this point, slowly working their way toward what remained of the radio tower. The princess was determined to find him. She refused to let any tears fall while there was still hope that Radio Demon was alive. So far, they'd yet to come across any sign of him, though.

"Alastor, where the hell are you?" Vaggie shouted, voice echoing through the area as she followed close behind Charlie.

The two lovebirds didn't talk as they continued walking, what was left of Alastor's radio station coming into view as they picked up the pace. Within minutes they were standing outside the surprisingly intact tower. Somehow, for whatever reason, it seemed to be the only part of the hotel that wasn't completely decimated. Charlie smiled, hope filling her heart as she rushed forward, calling out once more.

“Alastor! Are you in there?” She shouted, quickly moving to open the trapdoor.

No answer was forthcoming but that didn't stop her. If he had truly been hurt, then Alastor could simply be unconscious and unable to call out to them. Unfortunately, the hatch refused to open no matter how hard she pushed. It frustrated her. They were so close! She was certain that this is the one place Al would go if he was hurt and now she couldn't get the damn door open.

“Vaggie, help me!” She yelled, annoyance seeping into her tone at the door's stubbornness. “I can't get it open!”

“Back up, Hun, let me handle this.” The other said, not wanting to risk injuring her girlfriend.

“Just be careful. If he's in there we don't know how close to the hatch he could be. We can't risk hurting him further.” Charlie expressed, backing up with a worried frown.

“Right,” Vaggie stated with a firm nod before turning her attention back to the trapdoor.

With one powerful attack, the door broke off its hinges and fell to the ground with a loud racket. The two glanced at each other, smiling slightly, before moving forward to poke their heads through the entrance. Glancing around, it was clear that no one had been here since before the battle. There was no blood, nothing disturbing the layer of dust that had settled over the floor, it was simply empty.

“No! You've got to be kidding me,” the Princess of Hell cried, frustration coursing through her very being. “I was sure he'd be here! Where else could he have gone?”

“We'll keep looking, maybe something happened and he wasn't able to make it here.” Vaggie comforted, wrapping a soothing arm around the taller woman's shoulder. “Or, he could just be off doing hell knows what. I swear I'll never understand what goes through Alastor's head and, truth be told, I don't want to.”

That got a small chuckle from Charlie, her eyes filled with love as she turned and took the former exorcist's hands in her own.

“You're right, I'm sure he's around here somewhere. After all, it's Alastor we're talking about. Nothing can keep him down.” She said, resolve filling her words as she leaned over to place a quick kiss on the other's lips. “Now, let's keep looking, we only have a few hours left before nightfall.”

With that said, the two resumed their search, both hoping the overlord was simply off doing whatever it was he did when not at the hotel. They'd rather not think of the alternative.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Vox frowned, it had been several hours since the collapse and, so far, he'd heard nothing from the world outside their stone prison. If only someone would pass by, he would be able to shout out and hopefully draw their attention... but no such luck. To make matters worse, Alastor had begun to develop a fever. It was a little early for the wound to become infected but here they were. He figured it had to be the result of being struck with a holy weapon. Seeing as there was no way to treat it at the moment, the fever would likely continue to climb until it fried Al's fucking brain and there was nothing he could do to stop it! Their situation seemed more hopeless by the minute. At least he felt confident that he'd gotten the bleeding under control. Vox finally felt safe enough to remove his hands fully from the other overlord's chest. As long as the deer demon remained still there shouldn't be a problem and, seeing as he'd yet to awaken, it should be fine.

Crawling a slight distance away from his injured friend. The TV Demon used the light from his face to glance around, searching for anything that could help them. If he could find a place where the rubble wasn't as thick, maybe he could make a hole to the surface without bringing the rest down on their heads. It was a plan, not a very good one, but a plan nonetheless. As desperate as it may be, it was their only chance at this point. If he wanted to get Alastor out of this mess, he had to take action. Sitting around and waiting was no longer an option as Al's condition continued to deteriorate by the hour. Hell, he didn't even know if anyone was left alive up there to help them in the first place! No, it was best to take matters into his own hands, at least then they may stand a chance. Finally, after much searching, he noticed a tiny pin-prick of light shining through the loose stones about ten feet from where he'd left the other demon. Hopefully it would be far enough away that, should anything go wrong, it wouldn't affect the area around the prone demon.

"Hold on a little longer, Al," Vox muttered, taking a quick glance toward the other sinner. "I'm getting you out of here if it's the last thing I do. You better not fucking die on me in the meantime."

With that said, the blue overlord grabbed a broken piece of metal that he'd spotted a while earlier and began using it as a trowel. He carefully scooped loose dirt and stone away, being mindful to leave anything that seemed to be holding up the remains of the building they were buried under. It was slow going but, with patience and determination, he finally managed to create a small hole. Vox smiled, it was a start at least. Even if it was only about the size of a baseball, it gave him hope that they'd get out of here. Carefully lifting himself up, the TV Demon peered through the hole and took his first look at the outside world since the hotel collapsed on top of them. He couldn't make out much of anything, not that that was a surprise, but he'd hoped to be able to see something at least. With a heavy sigh, Vox sat back on his haunches, prepared to go back to work. A quiet gasp from behind him put that plan on hold, however, and he carefully made his way back to the other demon's side.

“Alastor?” He asked quietly, noticing his friend's eyes were open but glazed over with fever. “Hey, can you hear me?”

The slightly larger male wasn't sure if he would receive an answer, Alastor looked pretty out of it from where he was sitting. Still, he waited a bit longer, wanting to give the other time. Sure enough, after nearly two full minutes, Al nodded. Letting out a sigh of relief, Vox smiled softly.

“Okay,” he said, speaking slowly so the other would be able to understand what he was saying. “I need you to stay still so you don't reopen your wound. You've also got a fever. Whatever holy energy was in that weapon is really fucking with your body.”

Alastor took a few moments to take that in before nodding again, slowly turning his head to glance at his friend, ears tucking close to his head as he coughed weakly before opening his mouth to speak.

“Water?” The deer demon asked in a scratchy whisper, sounding rather pitiful.

Vox winced, if he'd felt bad about not having water for Al the last time he woke up, he felt damn well awful now. Still, there was nothing he could do about it at the moment. He promised himself that, once they got out of here, he'd give the other whatever he wanted no matter what it was. He'd even make a trip to Cannibal Town for a very specific type of shopping if it would make his friend feel better! Right now, though, he had to break the bad news.

“Sorry, pal, we don't have any.” He said with regret, steadfastly ignoring the way the other's ears flattened further in disappointment.

“Okay...” Alastor murmured, trailing off and simply staring into space.

Vox waited for more to be said, but nothing followed. It was eerie seeing the Radio Demon so out of it. In all the years he'd known Alastor, he'd never seen anything like this. Sure, he'd seen him injured or sick from time to time. Hell, he'd even seen him drunk off his ass. That had been fucking hilarious, to say the least. But he'd never seen him like this... and it was scaring the shit out of him. It's as if the man he knew was no longer there, simply a shell of who he'd once been. He could only hope that once they managed to get free from this place and get him treated, the Alastor he knew would return. If he didn't, Vox wasn't sure what he'd do. Probably try to figure out some way to kill that dick, Adam, if someone hadn't already beaten him to the punch.

Vox opened his mouth, about to say something when a sound from above drew his attention. Snapping it closed once more, The TV Demon cocked his head to the side. He could have sworn he'd heard a voice just now. Maybe it was his imagination? No! There it was again. A faint call, barely audible from where they were, but there all the same. As the voice drew nearer, he could just make out the sound of his friend's name being called. It seemed as if their luck was finally changing for the better.

“Do you hear that, Alastor?” Vox laughed, a slight manic tone in his voice that he chose to ignore. “Help's on the way. You're going to be fine.”

A glance at the other demon let him know that Al hadn't heard a thing he said. His friend must have slipped back into unconsciousness at some point without him realizing. It was probably for the best anyway. Knowing him, Alastor would be horrified to be seen in the state he was currently in. Vox completely understood, he hated showing weakness to anyone as well, only making an exception for Al. To be honest, they were both too full of pride for their own good at times. It's nearly gotten them killed on multiple occasions. Now, he was willing to put his pride aside to save his friend's life. With that thought in mind, he shuffled over to the hole he'd managed to dig out and screamed for help. Even if he looked like a fool, if this ruined his reputation throughout hell, it didn't matter to him in the slightest. His friend was dying! Without help, he would have no chance whatsoever. If it meant saving Alastor's life, he would gladly face whatever ridicule came his way.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Angel Dust walked through the wreckage of what had been his home for the last six months or so, shouting out for their lost comrade. He'd split off from Cherri Bomb about an hour ago to cover more ground and now he was alone with his swirling thoughts. It was pitiful. Nothing was left of the hotel besides a giant pile of rubble. When it had happened he hadn't had the time to think about it, there were exorcists to kill, after all. But now? Well, now it was as if his entire fucking world had come crashing down. They'd lost their home. They'd lost Pentious. Now, it was looking more and more likely that they'd lost Alastor as well.

“Come on, Smiles, where the fuck are ya?” He breathed, barely audible as he took another look around.

He didn't want to admit it but he was worried about the bastard. Al was still a big fucking mystery wrapped up in a sinister smile and a worrying tendency to just pop in on you outta the blue. Even so, he didn't wish harm on the guy. In fact, he was starting to consider him one of his closest friends, along with the rest of the people at the hotel, even if the fucker would never accept it. It didn't matter to him, Alastor could deny it all he wanted but Angel saw the way he watched out for everyone.

He cared for Niffty as if she were his daughter and never got upset at her when she climbed on him. He was always patient with her when others would get frustrated. Husker was a different story. Al seemed to enjoy annoying the hell out of him but to Angel, it seemed to be mostly in good humor and usually when the cat demon was in a particularly foul mood. The same could be said for Vaggie. Alastor poked and prodded at her but never went further than he knew she could handle and usually left her wearing an amused smile. With Charlie he kind of acted like a father, or maybe a crazy uncle of sorts, always offering some form of advice. It was sweet and seeing him butt heads with Lucifer had been a highlight of the spider's afterlife. Hell, sometimes he'd even be there waiting with a hot meal after Angel had gotten back from a long shift at work. He made no comments, asked no questions, simply handed him the food with a smile that seemed more sincere than usual, and left him to it. So yeah, in Angel Dust's opinion, Alastor was his friend. Now that friend may be in trouble and there was nothing that would stop him from helping... if only he could find him, that is.

With new resolve coursing through his veins, the pink sinner raised his voice and shouted once more. To be honest, he wasn't expecting a response. He and the others had been searching for hours now with no sign of the Radio Demon. That's why he was caught off guard when a voice suddenly called out in answer. It didn't sound like Al. For one, there was no radio effect and it seemed to be a deeper timbre than his friend's voice would have been... but for some reason, it seemed oddly familiar. There was something about it that caused alarm bells to ring in his head. Still, if someone was in need of help who was he to deny them?

“Hey?” He called, raising his voice higher than before. “Can ya hear me?”

“Thank fuck,” the voice responded, slightly muffled. “Over here, we're buried under the rubble.”

'Shit,' Angel thought to himself. 'We didn't even consider that people could have been trapped in the collapse. I've got to find them before anything happens to 'em. I'll probably need help getting them out though. Depending on how deep they are, there's no way I'll be able to dig them out on my own. Well, I'll just take a look. I can always call the others once I figure out where they are. Jeez, as if this day couldn't get worse?'

“Okay, keep talkin' so I can find ya.” He said aloud, trying to remain calm so as not to upset whoever was trapped. “Are ya hurt?”

He realized, after the words left his mouth, that the question he should have asked was 'How badly are you hurt?' There's no possible way someone had a building fall on them without obtaining at least some form of injury. That didn't matter, though. He could berate himself for being stupid later. Right now, he had survivors to find. Listening closely, he waited for a reply.

“I took a blow to the head and a big fucking rock hit my arm but I'm fine otherwise.” The voice called and the spider demon was quick to follow the sound, worry filling his heart at what the other male said next. “My friend's unconscious, though. He's got a large ass cut stretching from his left shoulder to just below his ribs on his right side. It was made using some kind of holy weapon. I managed to stop the bleeding but I think the damn thing's infected.”

There was a pause followed by some softer words that he could barely make out. “Hmm, what else... I swear there was something...”

Suddenly the voice rose in disbelief and was fully audible to him once more. “Oh fuck, I forgot! He also has at least one broken rib. I landed on him pretty hard when I shielded him during the collapse.”

'Man, whoever this person is, they can't catch a break, can they?' Angel Dust thought to himself, finally spotting a small opening in the rubble dead ahead.

That seemed to be where the voice was coming from and, from the looks of it, whoever was trapped there had attempted to dig themselves out from the inside. Knowing how unstable some of the debris was, Angel wasn't sure how good of an idea that was. Still, at least the small opening would let him get an idea of the situation below him. Taking out his phone, the spider turned on the flashlight app and shined it down through the opening... directly into Vox's face.

'This day just got fucking worse!'

Chapter Text

Vox waited, listening closely as their apparent savior grew closer. He was too focused on getting out of this hellhole to pay any mind to who the voice belonged to. In fact, it wasn't until a pink face was peering down at him through the opening he'd made that it even crossed his mind.

“Oh shit, Angel Dust?” He asked at the same time the other growled out “What the fuck ya doing here Vox?”

He couldn't say he was surprised by the other sinner's tone. He knew how much the porn star despised Valentino and, by extension, the other Vees. It wasn't as if Vox enjoyed watching his colleague prance around, harassing everyone in sight, but he'd also never spoken up. To keep his reputation as a cold-hearted businessman intact, he'd turned his back on those less fortunate than himself. Now, with a pair of mismatched eyes glaring down at him in contempt, he feared that choice was coming back to bite him in the ass.

"Hey, shithead, I asked you a question," Angel spoke once more, drawing the blue overlord's attention back to the matter at hand. "Are ya gonna answer or should I just leave ya here for the rats?"

The TV Demon huffed in exasperation but bit his tongue. He couldn't afford to let the other walk away. They'd lost too much time as it is and he was loath to waste more on pointless arguing.

“I already told you,” he ground out, doing his best not to let the frustration he felt leak into his voice. “My friend is injured. There's no time for stupid questions. This wound is serious and if he doesn't get help soon, he could fucking die.”

"Yeah, well, if'n that so-called friend of yours down there is Val, then I say good riddance." The other stated, voice colder than the Arctic. "Let the fucker die for all I care."

"It's not Valentino! Why the hell would he even be here?" Vox exclaimed angrily, losing what little grip he'd had on his temper.

“You're here, ain't ya? Why wouldn't another of the Vees be as well?” The spider hissed, eyes nearly glowing with hate.

“Oh, for fucks sake. It's not him, okay,” the overlord cried, risking a glance back at his fallen friend. “It's Alastor, you know, the Radio Demon! That Alastor? The one you guys left alone to fight the leader of the Angel army!”

“What the hell are ya talking about?” The other voiced, disbelief clear on his face. “There's no way...”

“I was using one of my drones to watch the battle with Adam.” Vox cut him off in a rush, worry coursing through him as he noticed Al's breathing was more labored than it had been previously. Turning back to face the other sinner, he continued. “When I saw him get hurt, I jumped through to help. We were in the hotel when it collapsed.”

There was a heavy pause as the two stared at each other, indescribable emotions flashing in their eyes. Then the pink sinner broke out into incredulous laughter.

“Uh huh, sure. As if I'm gonna believe all that crap. There's no way that Smiles is actually down there with ya.” Angel said at last, getting himself under control enough to resume glaring at the TV Demon. “You two have the largest rivalry this side of Hell. You'll have to come up with something better than that if ya want my help, cause right now, I'm feeling inclined to leave your pathetic ass in that hole. I got better shit to do than listen to your delusions.”

"Gah, fine!" Vox yelled, fear and frustration causing him to buffer for a second at the thought of losing this opportunity. "If you don't believe me, then have a look for yourself! I promise I'm not fucking lying. We don't have time to be at each other's throats!"

He moved to the side, allowing the light from Angel Dust's phone to reach further in and illuminate his fallen friend. A sharp gasp of air caused a momentary smirk to appear on his face. He was so close to saying “I told you so,” but managed to hold it in. That wouldn't help their situation and he refused to do anything that could compromise Alastor's chances of making it out of this alive. So, swallowing his retort, he waited for the other to speak.

“What the fuck? He wasn't lying.” He heard the spider demon mutter quietly before raising his voice to call out. “Al? Buddy? Hey, can ya hear me?”

“He's unconscious, dipshit.” Vox retorted, his last thread of patience nearly worn through.

“What the hell happened? Why's he like that?” The other snarled, voice laced with poison. “Did you do something to him? Cause if ya did, I swear to Lucifer that I'll make your life a livin' hell.”

“Oh for fuck's sake... I didn't hurt him, he's my friend. Now, why don't you go and get some help so we can get Al out of here before he fucking dies!” Vox screamed, scream glitching in annoyance.

A moment passed with the two simply glaring at each other before Angel nodded.

“Fine, but you're telling us everything once he's safe, ya got that?” The spider snarled, still uncertain about this whole situation. “And ya better not leave anything out.”

Upon receiving a nod from the disgruntled overlord, Angel turned his attention back to the prone form of his friend.

“Hold on, Smiles, we'll get ya outta there.” He said, voice softer than it had been the entire conversation.

With that, he stood up, turned off his flashlight, and walked a short distance away. Putting his phone to his ear, he punched in Charlie's number and waited for the princess to pick up.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Charlie sighed in defeat. They'd been at this for hours and it was slowly growing darker. She knew they were all exhausted as well. The fight against Adam and his exorcists had left them all emotionally and physically drained. To top it all off, they had also spent some time clearing rubble before she'd realized they were missing one of their comrades. To say they needed a break would be an understatement. Even so, the thought of giving up weighed heavily on her mind. If they stopped searching and later found Alastor dead, she would never forgive herself. No matter how many years passed by, she knew it would continue to haunt her.

"Hang in there, Hun," Vaggie said, gently placing a hand on the demonic princess's shoulder. "We'll find him. Don't lose hope just yet."

“You're right, Vaggie, it's just... I'm so worried.” She replied, voice strained as she worked to hold the tears at bay. “It's Al, I know how strong he is, but I can't help being concerned. I've had this sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach since the moment I noticed he was gone and it keeps getting worse. I just... I need to know he's safe.”

“Charlie, look at me.” Her girlfriend replied, her eye soft and full of reassurance when she did so. “Everything will be alright. We'll find Alastor and make sure he's okay. Then, once you're feeling better, we'll build a new hotel, a better one, and whatever comes our way, we'll handle it together. We're a team, right?”

“Yeah, you're right,” She agreed, stooping down to grip the shorter demon in a fierce embrace. “What did I ever do to deserve you?”

“Well, let's see,” the former angel smiled lovingly as she pretended to think about it. “Besides being the most beautiful, kindhearted person in all of Hell, you saved me when I was at my lowest. You're like a light in the dark, shining bright and guiding everyone to safety. I can't think of anyone who deserves to have their dreams come true more than you and I will do everything in my power to help you accomplish them.”

Charlie's face felt like it was on fire as she listened to the words that were spoken with such love. In that moment, all her worries were wiped away and she was left feeling utterly content. Leaning down, she caught the other woman's lips in a passionate kiss that only ended when her phone began ringing in her pocket, startling the two lovers. The Princess of Hell fumbled about for a moment before finally managing to get a hold of the contraption, pulling it out and answering in a breathless rush.

“Hello?” She asked, having not bothered to check who was calling in her panic.

“Hey, Charlie, I found Al.” Angel's voice said in a tone that made the hair on the back of her neck rise in trepidation.

Gone were the warm feelings of earlier, replaced instead with cold dread. She swiftly put the phone on speaker, allowing Vaggie to hear as well as she waited apprehensively for the spider demon to explain further.

“He's not in good shape.” Those words caused a flood of fear to cloud her mind and she held the phone in a death grip. “I'll explain more when ya get here but, for now, I need ya to gather everyone and meet me over by where the front entrance used to be. We'll need everyone's help in order to dig 'em out.”

That caused both women to recoil in shock, faces horrified at the implications. Vaggie swiftly pulled the phone from Charlie's shaking hand, taking charge as she knew the other was unable to speak at the moment.

“What do you mean dig them out? And did you just imply that Alastor's not alone? Who the fuck is with him?” She asked, voice firm as she tried to maintain a level head and get an understanding of the situation. “Angel? What the hell's going on?”

“I said I'd tell ya once ya get here, but yeah. Vox is here too.” The male sinner revealed, sounding a little on edge.

“Why is Vox there? Did he attack Alastor?” The white-haired demon questioned, her girlfriend covering her mouth as a sharp inhale nearly caused her to choke.

“I don't know, he says they're friends, said he came to help.” The spider demon replied, though Vaggie could tell he found it about as hard to accept as she did. “It's all pretty suspicious to me but I gotta believe it when he says he didn't hurt Smiles. Something about the look on his face... he just seems so frazzled. I've never seen him like this.”

There was a pause that felt as if it stretched on for eternity though had probably only been a minute at most. Even so, it was long enough for the girls' worry to grow even deeper. Something was wrong and they silently braced for what they were about to hear.

When Angel spoke again, his voice cracked as if he were trying to put on a brave front and failing. “They're buried together under a shit-ton of rubble. It's gonna take time and effort to get them out and I don't know how long Al has. It... it doesn't look good, Toots.”

Alastor had to be in extremely rough shape for Angel to say such a thing. Charlie knew then, without a shred of doubt, that things were far more serious than she'd ever imagined. They had to get over there as quickly as possible! Their friend's life depended on it! As if they could read each other's minds, the two women raced off, perfectly in sync as they headed in the direction they knew the hotel's entrance had once stood. Feeling that they weren't moving quickly enough, Vaggie brought out her wings and picked Charlie up bridal style, flying as swiftly as she could toward Angel's location. Meanwhile, Charlie was once again on her phone, not bothering to pay attention to where they were going as she sent a mass text to the others. Replies came in mere moments, saying they'd meet them there and she breathed a sigh of relief as she felt her girlfriend pick up speed. Taking a moment to soothe her frayed nerves, the Princess of Hell readied herself for what they were about to encounter.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Angel paced back and forth, waiting for his friends to show up. He was antsy, unable to stay still while knowing that Al's life currently hung in the balance. He'd begrudgingly spoken to Vox after hanging up with Charlie, wanting to get a better understanding of what they were facing. It wasn't good, not that he'd expected it to be after learning the overlord was unconscious, but he'd still had hope it would be a simple fix. That hope was ruthlessly crushed the more he'd listened to what the other sinner had to say. From what he'd been told, the Radio Demon had finally met his match in the fight against Adam, coming away with an injury that covered the majority of his chest and had taken hours to stop bleeding. And, to make matters even worse, he had a fuckin' fever and broken rib as well.

When he'd first found them and spied Vox's face through that little hole in the ground, any thought of helping had flown out the window. He'd truly thought the Vees had infiltrated the hotel during the attack, for whatever reason, and was ready to leave them to their fates. Thank Lucifer he'd taken the time to hear Vox out. If he had left and Alastor died because of it, Angel would have never stopped blaming himself. He felt bad enough as it is. After all, he'd wasted precious time fighting with the TV overlord when he could have been helping right from the start. Still, there was one question that kept circling his mind and he knew it wouldn't stop until he got an answer. So, he figured he might as well ask while they waited for the others to arrive.

“Hey,” he called, drawing the overlord's attention.

“What do you want now? I'm kind of busy here.” The other demon replied, sounding further away than he previously had.

Taking another peek through the hole, Angel could just make out the bastard crouching down at Al's side, though without the light from his phone he couldn't see what he was doing.

“Why the fuck didn't ya call someone sooner?” He proclaimed, a bit of anger returning to his voice as he glared at the other demon with scorn-filled eyes. “You're all about technology so I damn well know you've got your phone on you. What? Did ya think if ya fucking waited long enough Alastor would kick the bucket and you could claim to have finally done him in? Was that the plan?”

"For the last time," Vox growled, voice distorting in barely hidden rage as he carefully moved back towards the hole. "Alastor is my friend. I would never do anything to harm him."

The spider demon snickered, disbelief evident on his face as he met the blue sinner's furious gaze.

“Yeah, sure ya wouldn't.” He said, closely watching the other's reaction. “Then tell me, why didn't you call someone?”

“Who the hell was I supposed to call?” Vox answered, his eyes wild as they stared each other down. “I don't know any of your numbers and I sure as fuck couldn't call the other Vees! Yes, I could usually find any number with ease but, to remind you, I happen to have taken a blow to the head and it's messing with my ability to access the internet. If I could have done something to get Al out of here sooner, I would have. We've been friends for the majority of the time I've been in Hell and I... I... fuck! I don't want to lose him, you asshole! Are you happy now?”

The porn star was shocked as he watched tears build in the other demon's eyes. He'd never imagined he'd ever see Vox in such a state. It was unsettling and didn't sit right with him. Maybe he and Alastor truly were friends. No, they had to be. Angel was an actor, he knew when other people were putting up a front. This... this right here was real as hell and he suddenly felt like the biggest ass in all of history for pushing the already stressed overlord to the breaking point. Before he could apologize, however, he heard the telltale flap of wings and turned, glancing up in time to see Charlie and Vaggie descending from the sky.

“It's about time!” He called, rushing over to meet them while making a mental note to apologize later once he could get the TV Demon alone.

He should probably apologize to Smiles while he was at it... if he survived, that is. He may not have been awake for this argument but it didn't change the fact that he'd doubted their relationship and caused unnecessary harm to one of his friends. The thought of the two being close was still hard to believe after witnessing the way they usually acted around one another, but he wasn't one to judge. It's not like he'd never hidden anything before. If they wanted to keep it a secret that was their business. He'd already caused enough damage with this misunderstanding.

“Angel!” He was snapped out of his thoughts at Charlie's concerned call, catching the other demon by the shoulders as she nearly crashed into him in her haste. “Where's Alastor? How badly is he hurt?”

“Hey, hey, calm down.” He replied, carefully patting her on the back as he wrapped her in a hug they both seemed to need. “You panicking won't help anyone.”

The male sinner watched the princess take a few calming breaths, noticing how their other friends slowly trickled in from wherever they'd been searching to gather around the two in a loose circle, their faces filled with resolve. Once she had calmed down enough, Charlie took a few steps away from him before meeting his eyes with a determined stare.

“Okay, tell me everything.”

Chapter Text

It had been several tense minutes since Angel Dust had called out to an unseen person and stepped out of view. In that time, Vox had managed to catch a few words here and there but not enough to string together anything coherent. It was frustrating! Clearly the princess and her friends had shown up, judging by the multitude of voices he could hear through the rubble, but he couldn't make out what they were saying. Were they planning on helping or not? Well, for now, he'd simply have to trust them. As loath as he was to do so, he didn't have much choice in the matter seeing as Alastor was still unconscious and his condition was steadily growing worse. In the time it would take to dig them out on his own, his friend most likely succumb to his injuries and pass away.

Scooting back to Alastor's side, he removed a glove and placed the back of his hand against the other demon's forehead. Damn, the fever was getting higher! Taking a closer look, he could see that Al was sweating profusely even as he violently shivered. It was worrying and he had no way of helping ease the other's pain. Vox had never felt as useless as he did at that moment. What's the point of being a powerful overlord if you can't help the people you care about when they need you most? Sure this is Hell, but even so, it shouldn't mean you have to spend your life alone.

“Hello, Mr. Vox?” A female voice suddenly called, breaking him from his thoughts. He figured it must be the princess. “Can I speak with you?”

He swiftly replaced his glove, clenching his hands into fists as he took a calming breath.

“Give me a minute.” He replied, raising his voice slightly to be heard above ground. “I'll be right there.”

Then he turned back to his fallen friend, concern bubbling within him as he leaned closer, speaking lowly so no one else would hear.

"You're not allowed to die, you got that? Not now that help has finally arrived." He grumbled, voice rough as he tried to hold back the emotions swirling in his heart. "Remember our deal? Well, guess what fucker? I'm not letting you take the easy way out, you're gonna stick it out to the end. You hear me, Alastor?"

He paused, reaching out to take hold of the other's hand. The blue sinner knew of Alastor's touch aversion but it hadn't applied to him in years. They'd grown close enough that the deer felt safe with casual touches such as this. Vox would never admit it, but he'd been overjoyed when they'd reached that point in their friendship.

“We're in this shit together, so you'd better hold on, okay? ” He continued, voice softer than before. “We'll escape this place and get you fixed up good as new, I promise. So please, don't give up.”

A couple tears escaped his eyes, sliding down his screen to land on their joined hands. When he'd woken up this morning, Vox had never imagined how stressful it would be. He'd known the extermination was set to happen. He'd known that Alastor planned to fight. But he'd never, in a million years, thought his friend would lose. Al was the Radio Demon, the strongest sinner that had ever appeared in Hell, at least to his knowledge. He'd looked up to him even before the other demon had unwittingly saved his life in that alley all those years ago. Then he'd actually met the guy, gotten to know him, and he'd changed from an idol to a friend far quicker than Vox would have thought possible.

Rising to his feet, he quickly wiped the moisture from his face before moving over to the opening where he knew the Princess of Hell awaited. His thoughts still stuck on the day's earlier events. He'd been looking forward to watching Al wipe the floor with those fucking exorcists and things had seemed to be going so well at first. Alastor's shield had done its job, dividing the angel forces into manageable groups that were able to be picked off with relative ease. Then Adam had decided to fuck everything up and broke Al's spell with a single punch, forcing Vox to watch as his world crumbled around him. The overlord mentally shook himself. There was no use in reliving what had happened, it wouldn't change a thing. Instead, he would focus on the present. Hopefully he could work together with the members of the Hazbin Hotel without any further trouble, though, judging by his interactions with Angel Dust, he wasn't so sure that would happen.

“What can I do for you, princess?” He asked at last, peering up through the hole he'd made and subtly taking in what little he could of the group gathered on the surface. “Finally decided to help me get Al out of this mess?”

He knew he was being petty, but they'd taken their damn time discussing things that he was unable to hear. All the while, Alastor had been lying here in what could quite easily become his tomb, so you'll have to forgive him if he's a little salty about it.

“Please, call me Charlie. I'm so sorry that took so long, I just wanted to figure out the best course of action so that we can get you both out of there safely." The girl said, obviously trying to reassure him, so he gave her a small smile. "I talked to Angel Dust and he informed me of the situation. Is there anything I can do for you before we start working? Anything that would be of help to either you or Alastor?"

Jeez, Al wasn't kidding when he'd said the princess was too kind for her own good and he could feel his anger at her melting away. She truly did just want to help, it seemed. When his friend had told him about the girl he'd been skeptical, to say the least. There was no way someone so pure could exist in this hellscape. Well, guess he was being proven wrong now. He'd bet Alastor would get a kick out of this if he were awake.

“Charlie, could I get some cold water and a clean cloth?” He asked, not allowing his pride to get in the way of accepting help. “Al's got a bad fever. Whatever that damn angel's weapon did to him is fucking with his system. I can't do much from here to help you guys but if I can get that under control maybe he'll stand a better chance of surviving this shitty situation.”

He watched the princess's breath stutter as she shot a glance passed him at the fallen demon, her eyes growing wide as she caught her first glimpse of him. It was clear she was trying to hide her emotions behind a mask of professionalism, but he could see them reflected in her expressive eyes. Fear, worry, concern, all feelings he himself had been feeling for the majority of the day and all aimed at the demon behind him. It made him feel slightly better that someone besides him so obviously cared for his friend and he had to hand it to her, even though he could read her like a book, the princess was keeping her cool rather well in such a stressful situation.

“I'll have someone bring that right away, Mr. Vox,” the woman said at last, tearing her gaze away from the Radio Demon's prone form.

"Just Vox is fine." He muttered, giving her a nod of acknowledgment.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Charlie smiled at the overlord, it was clear he was worried out of his mind. She could see it on his face no matter how he tried to hide it. She'd been concerned, she'll readily admit it. Back when Angel had first told them that the TV Demon was with Alastor, she'd been afraid that it was for a nefarious purpose. Even she'd heard of the rivalry between the two overlords. They were infamous. Any time they happened to meet they seemed to end up in a fight, either verbal or physical. Had that all been a ruse? A clever distraction to hide the fact that they were friends? It would appear so, as looking at the demon before her, she could see no hint of lingering animosity in his eyes, simply the fear of losing someone he loved.

“Okay, Vox, hold on for one moment.” She spoke once more, quickly brushing a few loose strands of hair from her face before calling for someone behind her to grab the requested items.

“Sure,” the other muttered in return and they both fell silent.

Charlie couldn't deny that the little she'd seen of Alastor sparked a growing fear in her chest. Angel had told them it was bad but she hadn't truly understood just how serious it was until she'd seen him with her own eyes. Her business partner looked to be on death's door and she was frightened they wouldn't be able to get him out in time to save his life. It was hard to see in the dim lighting of the hole but he looked to be covered in blood and dust. It was clear that Vox had done what he could to treat him with what little he had available but would it be enough? She had to hope it would be. For now, all they could do was work on getting the two unburied.

A clawed hand landing on her shoulder startled her from her thoughts and she glanced up to see Husk holding a bottle of water and clean towel, worry etched on his face as clearly as it was on Vox's. Luckily for them, both items would fit through the small opening with ease. Taking said items with a grateful smile, she watched as the bartender backed off once more to stand with the rest of their friends.

"Here, I hope this helps." The female demon said, carefully dropping the items into Vox's waiting hands before speaking once more. "Unfortunately, we can't use magic to get you out, it's too dangerous. The ground is horribly unstable and it would be nearly impossible to safely move it in one go. If we tried that we'd be risking a collapse, so we'll have to dig you out the old-fashioned way."

“That figures...” The TV Demon sighed, not surprised in the slightest. “There's no way we'd get fucking lucky enough for it to be a simple fix.”

Charlie huffed a laugh, she could appreciate his annoyance, after all, she felt the same. It would have been so much quicker if they could have used her father's magic but it was just too hazardous to do so.

“We're going to try and come in from this direction, working our way down at an angle while leaving some columns for support.” She informed the other of their plan. “I want to you get Alastor as far away from this side as possible in case anything goes wrong. If it looks like the ceiling is about to cave, shout out a warning as loudly as you can. We don't want to risk either of your guys' safety.”

She waited for his confirmation, watching for a moment as the overlord scooted back over to the other sinner's side and gently moved him further into the opening until they were situated against the far wall. Then she gathered her fraying nerves together and stood to face her friends and family.

"Alright," She commanded, voice firm in its resolve. "You all know the plan so let's get digging!"

Everyone broke into a flurry of action at her words, shovels and buckets swiftly being passed out as they got to work. She was quick to join them, working beside Vaggie, when a movement drew her attention. Charlie turned, seeing her dad come to a stop beside her with a troubled look on his face.

“Are you sure you don't want me to just use my magic?” He asked, watching the slow progress unfold before them. “It would go much quicker and be safer for you.”

"No, I don't," she huffed, slightly frustrated. "Dad, we already discussed this, it's too risky. Your magic could cause a cave-in! Even one mistake on your part could bury Alastor and Vox alive."

It annoyed her greatly that her father was part of the reason it took so long to get this operation underway. He had delayed them for nearly half an hour while they'd been planning the correct course of action they should take to free the trapped overlords. Lucifer had been adamant that it was too dangerous for her to attempt this rescue, saying she shouldn't risk her life on account of a sinner such as Alastor. His only thought was for her safety, no one else's, and she'd normally appreciate such a sentiment... but not at the cost of her friend's life! Was he so blinded by his feud with the Radio Demon that he didn't care if the other died? It hurt her to know he felt so little care towards the life of someone she held dear.

“You can either help us, or you can leave,” she growled out between clenched teeth, refusing to look at him as she resumed digging where she'd left off. “Either way, we don't have time to stand here bickering.”

The Princess of Hell heard a weary sigh before another shovel appeared beside her own. She smiled softly, maybe he cared more than she'd originally assumed. Doubling her efforts, Charlie settled in for the hard task before her.

It took several hours, ones she wasn't sure they had to spare, but they finally broke through to where the two overlords resided. As they went deeper into the rubble, the small group had formed a chain of sorts. Two people up front digging, filling buckets with the dirt and debris while the others behind them carried them out, being replaced by the next in line. When someone got too tired of digging, they switched to bucket duty. In this way, they cleared a path. Now, Charlie rushed forward with Vaggie close on her heels, the others backing off to give them room.

"Sure took your damn time," Vox muttered under his breath as the pair reached his side, though she could clearly hear it.

Judging by the angry hiss at her side, she knew her girlfriend had as well. Thankfully, the former exorcist kept quiet and Charlie was able to get her first proper look at Alastor since this whole ordeal began. She didn't like what she saw.

Alastor was currently unconscious just as Angel had described, head laying on Vox's lap as the other overlord rested with his back against the wall, the cloth she'd given him earlier sitting atop the red sinner's forehead. His breathing was quick, coming in sharp gasps as he panted from fever, though every once in a while it would stutter worryingly. The cut across his chest was inflamed and looked as if it had begun bleeding again at some point. Thankfully, it seemed to have stopped now and had most likely reopened when Vox was forced to move him. Taking a look at Alastor's face revealed that it was far more pale than it should be and, had it not been for the fact that he was breathing, she'd have thought him dead. His ears drooped listlessly against his head, hair soaked with sweat. But the worst part, in her opinion, was the lack of smile.

She remembered the conversation they'd had on the day he took her to meet Rosie. How he'd told her all the uses she never knew a smile could have. Now his face held nothing but a slightly pained expression and she found she couldn't bear the thought of never seeing his charming (and sometimes sadistic) grin ever again. It was so much a part of who Alastor was, so entwined with the person she'd come to call a friend, and it disturbed her greatly to see such an inherent part of him missing. Choking back a sob, she knelt at his side and placed her cool hand against his scalding cheek, gasping in shock at the heat radiating off him.

“We have to get him out of here as soon as possible.” She expressed, fear causing her voice to quiver slightly.

“That's what I've been saying for most of the fucking day.” Vox agreed, eyebrows knitting in concern even as he glared at her. “Maybe if you guys had gotten here quicker we wouldn't be in this mess.”

The taller female didn't take his words to heart, she could tell he was simply hiding his own fear behind a mask of anger. Vaggie, on the other hand, was unable to stay silent any longer and huffed in offense.

“We worked as fast as we could, asshole.” She sniped, mouth turned down in a frown. “Did you want us to risk bringing the roof down cause I don't see how that would have been any help to Alastor, or you for that matter.”

“Vaggie,” Charlie said, a clear warning in her voice as she laid a soothing hand on her partner's shoulder. “Now's not the time.”

“Right,” she replied, chagrined, turning to the TV overload. “Sorry, I shouldn't have said that.”

“It's fine. It's obvious that we're all pretty tense right now and I was kind of an ass because of it, so apology accepted.” The male demon conceded, turning away in embarrassment.

The princess smiled softly before her attention turned once more to the fallen demon before her.

“Okay then,” Charlie spoke again, drawing the attention back to herself. “Vox? Do you think you can carry Alastor or are you too injured? Angel mentioned that you hit your head and arm when he was explaining things earlier.”

The blue sinner took a few moments to contemplate her question. She watched as he moved his left shoulder around as if testing it. Besides a slight wince, the overlord didn't let any pain show and Charlie wondered if that was a trait shared by most high-powered demons or simply the ones she knew. Finally, he sighed, gazing at her in annoyance.

“It would probably be best to get some help.” He admitted, her eyes widening at the unexpected show of humility. “My shoulder's pretty fucked and I might have a bit of a concussion, I've been slightly dizzy since I woke up after the collapse. I don't want to risk dropping Al just because I'm too stubborn to allow someone else to help.”

"That's perfectly fine, there is nothing wrong with needing help every once in a while," she replied, hoping to soothe the other's injured pride. "I'm sure Angel or Husk wouldn't mind lending us a hand."

“It should be Husk.” Vox agreed, knowing how must Al trusted the feline. “No offense but I don't want the spider near us after the shit he said earlier.”

She nodded, not willing to argue at the moment with so much at stake.

“Alright, you wait here. I'm going to go grab Husk and make a quick phone call,” the princess announced, a serious expression falling over her face. “Vaggie, stay here with them. Come get me if Alastor's condition worsens.”

“Don't worry, I will,” the other female replied and Charlie pressed a quick kiss to her head before making her way back to where the others waited impatiently on the surface.

"Gather round, everyone," she called as she exited the tunnel, catching the attention of her waiting friends and waving them over.

They moved quickly and were soon gathered around her in an anxious group, everyone asking questions over top of one another and she found herself unable to make any of them out.

“How's Smiles doin'?” Angel called, voice rising above the rest to the point where she could actually understand what was said.

He was quickly followed by Niffty's yell of, “Is he going to be okay?”

That caused the rest to quiet down as they awaited her answer. Taking a few steadying breaths, Charlie began explaining the current situation.

"He's still unconscious and has a bad fever, just as Angel said earlier." She replied, the sole focus of attention as everyone listened in watchful silence. "The gash across his chest reopened at some point but seems to have stopped bleeding for now. However, it appears to be infected and could very well be the reason for his spiking temperature. His breathing is also somewhat unstable. That could be due to the broken rib we were informed of or the fever, I'm not sure. All I can tell you right now is that he's very weak. We won't know much else until we get him somewhere safe where we can do a proper examination."

There were concerned murmurs as her friends broke apart and began discussing what they'd just heard. Charlie, seeing an opportunity, took a few seconds to simply breathe. She was so tired, exhaustion filling her entire being. All she wanted right now was for her friend to be okay. No, that wasn't true. Yes, she wanted Alastor to get better but it wasn't the only thing she wanted. She wanted her other friend to be alive. She wanted her hotel to still be standing. She wanted this day to have never happened in the first place. Charlie realized at that moment that she wanted a lot of things she couldn't have. Hopefully, this wasn't one of them. If Alastor didn't recover, if he died... she didn't know what she'd do.

“Are you alright?” Her dad's voice asked, snapping her back to reality as he placed a warm hand on her arm, effectively grounding her in the present.

She nodded, allowing herself to lean into him for a brief moment before pulling away.

"I'm fine, Dad, just tired." The Princess of Hell expressed, a sad smile appearing as she met his gaze.

She could tell he didn't believe her, still, he didn't say anything and for that she was grateful. Without another word, she turned away and walked over to pull a certain feline aside.

“Can I help you with something, Princess?” He asked once they were far enough from the crowd, curiosity shining in his eyes though his posture spoke of the concern he felt for the overlord who owned his soul.

“Yes, I need you to carry Alastor out of that pit.” The female demon disclosed, keeping her voice low for their ears alone. “Vox would do it but he's too injured and is afraid of dropping him. Please, Husk, can you do this for me?”

“No problem, Charlie.” The cat agreed, his deep voice solemn. “Alastor may own my soul but he's never been cruel. He's my friend, whether he'll admit it or not.”

That caused a soft chuckle to escape the woman's mouth, the other demon joining in soon after. It was nice to have a moment that felt so normal after all the hell they'd been through in the last day.

Husk sighed, running a weary paw over his face as he sobered up once more. “Do you want me to head down now?”

“Yes, that would be best.” She agreed, pulling out her phone. “I'm going to see about finding somewhere safe to take him for the time being since the hotel isn't an option. I'm worried that if the wrong people were to find out he was hurt, they'd see it as an opportunity to take out the fearsome Radio Demon.”

“Probably a good idea,” the feline agreed, a troubled look on his face. “It's always better to be safe than sorry.”

With that said, Husk made his way into the tunnel and disappeared, leaving Charlie alone to punch in a number she'd only recently added to her phone. Rosie answered on the third ring.

Chapter Text

It was nearing nightfall when the phone in her shop suddenly rang, startling Rosie from where she'd been relaxing with a soothing cup of tea. She'd been about to head upstairs for bed, being completely tuckered out after the day's activities, but figured it was best to answer. After all, you never know when someone might be in need of advice. Rising to her feet, Rosie took a moment to stretch before making her way across the floor and picking up the receiver of her candlestick telephone right as the third ring faded away into silence.

“Hello? You've reached Rosie's Emporium, how can I help you this fine evening?” She asked, her voice lilting and kind.

"Rosie? Oh, thank Lucifer you picked up. I was so afraid you wouldn't answer. I don't know what I'd have done if you didn't!" Charlie spoke in a rush, voice frantic. "Listen, I need your help. It's all so terrible. I just... I can't think of anywhere else to go and I don't know what to do and he's hurt and...”

“Charlie? Charlie, take a deep breath for Auntie Rosie. I need you to calm down before you give yourself a heart attack.” She coached, worry washing over her as she listened to the poor girl's painful gasps.

Once the princess seemed to be breathing easier she spoke once more.

“Good, now tell me what I can do to help.” The cannibal leader inquired, concerned for the young girl. “Are you all right? Who's hurt?”

“It's Alastor!” Came the desperate response, nearly causing Rosie's legs to buckle as a new kind of fear erupted in her heart. “He disappeared while fighting Adam. No one knew what happened or where he went but we finally found him and, oh Rosie, it's bad. So so so bad. He's not doing well at all and we need somewhere safe where he can rest. If we don't get him patched up soon I... I'm not sure he'll make it.”

The last bit was said in a near whisper and the cannibal leader felt tears fill her dark eyes, slipping unimpeded down her cheeks. She held a trembling hand over the receiver to muffle the choked sob that was attempting to tear itself from her throat. Alastor was like a son to her. When he'd first stumbled into her store, new to Hell and uncertain of his powers, Rosie had taken him under her wing. She'd helped guide him, taught the boy everything he'd need to know to survive down here all the while eliminating any who dared to mess with her ward. It had been a pleasant time, a simpler one. Back then, they knew exactly what to expect from life and how to get by in the best possible way. It was nice.

Nice things don't last forever though, not in Hell, and they grew apart over time. It was slow, so much so that she didn't even realize it was happening at first. But then it hit her, Alastor no longer needed her guidance as badly as he had in the beginning. Gone were the days when he'd come running to her for advice. He was too busy making a name for himself as the feared Radio Demon. Too busy carving out his own territory in Hell, to pay her any mind. Needing to fill the aching void she felt at his absence, Rosie turned her attention to the other poor souls who came seeking her aid. Even so, her fondness for him never lessened, not in the slightest. He was still her son in all but blood and now it seemed as if she may lose him for good.

Why, oh why, hadn't she thought to check on him? She'd known the plan! Knew he was going to be in great danger. But then again, so were the rest of them. Fighting exorcists ain't easy. Rosie had simply assumed the other overlord was safe and sound after the battle, probably munching on an angel wing like the rest of her people. After all, Alastor had promised they could eat their fill, so that's what they did. It was quite the picnic, that's for sure. Once finished, she and the others returned to Cannibal Town with full stomachs, their work at the hotel complete.

To be honest, she hadn't even considered this outcome a possibility... not for someone as strong as her Alastor. He had always seemed so untouchable, never allowing anything to bother him. But no, that wasn't true, was it? Rosie could remember the times he'd come crying, missing the mother he spoke so highly of. She'd spent many a night with him nestled up beside her, head tucked under her chin as she held him close, allowing him the comfort he so desperately sought. Rosie knew perfectly well that she wasn't really his mother but she'd been content with what they'd had. Now she wasn't sure she deserved even that much seeing as she'd abandoned him in his hour of need, however unintentional it had been.

“Rosie? Hello? Are you still there?” Charlie called through the telephone, panic edging into her voice. “Rosie answer me!”

That snapped the older female out of her spiraling thoughts. Taking a few calming breaths to regain control of her emotions, the overlord felt her eyes narrow with resolve. She may not deserve to call Alastor her son but she would let no further harm befall him... not while there was still breath in her body.

"Bring him to my shop, sweetie." She said, at last, hearing a sigh of relief on the other end of the line. "I'll have everything ready for your arrival. Just leave it to Auntie Rosie."

“Oh thank you so much, Rosie! I can't say how grateful I am for your kindness.” The princess declared in relief. “We'll get there as soon as possible.”

With that said, she hung up the phone and Rosie was left in silence.

'I'm so sorry, Alastor.' She thought to herself whilst pulling a handkerchief from her pocket to delicately dab at the tears flowing from her eyes. 'I promise I'll make this right.'

Pulling herself together, the female overlord rushed upstairs and began getting her guest room, the one Alastor had claimed as his own so many years ago, ready for her son's arrival. She turned down the covers, grabbing extra blankets from the closet just in case, before rushing off to find her first-aid kit. Rosie didn't know what condition her boy would be in when they arrived but, judging from what little Charlie had said, she was prepared for the worst.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Stepping into the darkness, Husk steeled his nerves. He didn't know what he was about to see, he only knew that it was bad. In all the time he's known Alastor, he'd never seen him so much as injured, well, not badly enough to lose his composure, that is. His boss had always kept that damn smile, making it nearly impossible to figure out what he was thinking unless you really knew him. It had taken years of interaction, of closely studying the other, before Husk was able to look past the facade and see Alastor for the man he truly is. Hidden behind the smug exterior and murderous inclinations was a man who simply wanted a place to belong. Somewhere he wouldn't be looked down upon and could be himself. Well, Hell seemed as good a place as any, Husk figured, so why did the deer demon continue to hide himself behind his mask? That was something the feline had yet to figure out.

Slipping into a wider section of the cave, Husk froze, ears laying flat on his head as his wings drooped. He fiercely fought back the urge to hiss, not letting out a sound even as anger began coursing through his veins like electricity. The sight that lay before him would haunt his dreams for years to come. Alastor, his boss... his friend... lay motionless, chest covered in blood that was lazily leaking through makeshift bandages. He couldn't tell what was fresh and what wasn't, just that there was far too much for his liking. Al's head rested on his so-called rival's lap, red hair matted with sweat and laying limply against his pale face, no smile in sight. Every once in a while he would twitch as if in pain before falling still once more, never once showing any sign of waking. It felt like he was watching a scene from a movie. Surely, this was too surreal to actually be happening. Alastor was strong, fierce, and independent... nothing ever fazed him... now he simply looked broken.

He'd hated him at first, it's true. Alastor had taken him for all he was worth, then took his soul on top of it. He'd been resentful, angry. Husk had wished for a fate such as this to befall the other sinner so many times he'd lost count. Of course, that had been before he'd gotten to know him, before he came to realize that Alastor wasn't quite as evil as he'd assumed. Sure, he was still an egotistical lunatic with a penchant for murder but there was more to him than that. Husk knew he got off easy. The Radio Demon, as feared as he may be, had never once caused him harm. He'd heard the horror stories of abuse and trauma from other sinners who had sold their souls but had never experienced such a thing while bound to Alastor. Angel Dust, in comparison, had it far worse than him. The most Al tended to do is annoy the fuck outta him. Over time, his resentment slowly faded into an easy camaraderie, though he'll never admit it. So, now, seeing the overlord in such a state, Husk felt bile rise in his throat and was forced to turn away, attention falling on the other people in the room.

“How is he?” The cat demon questioned, taking in the troubled frown on Vaggie's face and Vox's pinched expression.

“Not good, but I don't think he's gotten worse either.” The woman replied, rising to her feet from where she'd been crouched at the other's side. “He seems to be breathing a little easier at least. It should be safe to move him if we're careful.”

“Good,” he grumbled, allowing his eyes to fall on the prone demon once more now that he'd gotten himself under control. “Charlie's arranging a place for us to take him where he'll be safe. She should be done by the time we get him out of here.”

"I'll go see how it's going then," Vaggie said, placing a hand on his shoulder briefly. "Bring him out when you're ready."

“Sure thing.” He replied, waiting until the female was out of sight before turning to face Vox with a harsh glare.

The bartender studied him for a moment, taking in the pitiful expression the other tried to hide... but he saw it. He was a cat. They were known for being curious and observant, after all, and those instincts weren't lost on him.

“Why are you here?” He asked at last, voice nearly a growl as he bared his teeth in a feral smile. “I thought you hated Alastor?”

He wasn't truly angry at the blue sinner, simply egging him on to get answers for questions long unasked. He'd had his suspicions for a while now, his boss talked about the other overlord far too much for it to be a mere rivalry and not in a hateful way. Either they were lovers, which Husk thought unlikely as Alastor had never shown an interest in that kind of thing, or they were friends.

With a put-upon sigh, Vox lowered his eyes from where he'd been meeting the other glare for glare. Turning his attention to the deer resting on his lap, he brushed the damp hair off the other's forehead before speaking.

“I don't hate him, never have,” Vox admitted, the soft look in his eyes serving as confirmation that he spoke the truth. “We've been friends for years, and acquaintances before that. Hell, I had my first run-in with him only a year after I appeared in this shithole. You know what happened? He saved my fuckin' life! So you'd best believe that when I saw an angel beating the shit outta him, I came as fast as I could. I care about this asshole and nothing you could ever say is going to change that!”

Husk's eyes widened in surprise, he hadn't expected the overlord to admit to such a thing so easily. Under normal circumstances, he probably wouldn't have. There must have been a reason the two decided to hide their relationship, after all. It only serves to prove how badly Alastor's fall has affected the other sinner. Vox looks exhausted, mentally and physically, and the former overlord feels pity weigh heavily in his heart for the other demon.

“Relax,” Husk spoke, voice low and soothing as he held his hands up in a placating manner. “That's all I needed to hear. It's clear to me that you care about Alastor, maybe more than any of us, and from what I've heard him say about you, the feeling's mutual.”

Vox stared at him, uncomprehendingly for a moment before a mortified expression appeared on his face and he turned away in embarrassment, realizing he'd been played.

“Hey now,” Husk laughed, moving closer to crouch at the other's side and place a gentle hand on his shoulder. “No need for that. I only wanted to make sure of your intentions. Sorry if I pushed a little too hard... you're not the only one who cares about him, you know?”

“No problem,” the TV Demon responded after a short span of silence, not bothering to lift his gaze from his injured friend's face. “Husk... I... well... I... fuck! Why is this so hard?”

The cat tilted his head in confusion but waited patiently while the other sinner gathered his thoughts. After what felt like ages, Vox turned to meet his eyes, face as serious as he'd ever seen it.

“What I was trying to say is, thank you Husk.” He said, voice solemn.

“For what?” The cat couldn't help but reply, shocked.

“For being there for Al when I couldn't.” The other male replied, turning back to watch Alastor with a soft smile. “He'll never admit it but he cares for you... all of you... so damn much. I won't lie, I was more than a bit jealous when he told me he was moving into the hotel.”

Here, he let out a long-suffering sigh, as if the weight of the world was resting on the man's shoulders. It sounded to Husk as if this had been on Vox's mind for quite some time and it was probably good for him to be getting it off his chest.

“It had been just the two of us for so long. Sure, there was Rosie, but she doesn't count. She's more a mother figure, than a friend, ya know? So, when he moved into that shitty building and suddenly began growing closer to you fuckers... I don't know... I guess I felt threatened. I wasn't ready to give him up... I'm still not... but I know I wasn't there for him as much as he deserved. I was so busy building my technological empire that I lost track of what truly mattered. So, in the end, I'm grateful he found all of you.”

Waiting a moment to make sure the overlord was finished, Husk took a breath. Man, they were all fucked up, weren't they? Then again, it is Hell, what else should he expect... sunshine and rainbows? He's not an optimist like the princess, he knows the world is full of injustice, but since moving to the hotel he's also starting to see the good in the people around him. They were lost souls just like him, looking for a place to belong. Judging from what he'd just heard, Vox isn't so different from them.

"If you regret not being there, you could always move into the hotel once it's rebuilt," Husk said at last, looking down at Alastor with a fond look in his eyes. "Start makin' it up to him, ya know?"

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Vox stared at the other demon in shock. Had this fucker really just invited him to live at the princess's hotel without a second thought? To be honest, the idea wasn't half bad. Lately, it seemed as if Velvette and Valentino only cared about the money he brought in, turning cruel at the drop of a hat. They'd had so many arguments this month alone, it was hard to even consider that they'd once been close. Maybe that had all been a lie, though. Looking at the relationship between himself and Alastor compared to that of him and the Vees it was plain to see, they'd never actually cared about him, had they? It was all subtle manipulations and masked mockery. How had he been so fucking blind?

“I think I might take you up on that offer.” The overlord said quietly, voice full of disbelief at his realization.

“Good, then what do you say we get out of here?” The cat replied, voice upbeat as he knelt to take the Radio Demon into his arms.

“Careful,” he exclaimed, not relinquishing his hold just yet. “I don't know if you were informed or not, but besides the big ass cut across his chest, Al also has at least one broken rib. After I found the first I was too worried about jostling it to check for more.”

Husk nodded and Vox watched as the cat demon carefully ran his clawed hands over Alastor's chest before sighing in relief.

“Only one is broken, thank Lucifer, and it's not a bad break at that. It should heal up fine.” He said, reaching out once more. “Now let's get a move on. If we wait much longer, Charlie will come looking for us.”

With a quick nod, Vox helped shift Al into the other's arms, making sure Husk had a good hold on him before letting go. As the cat stood, his wings flared out slightly, helping him keep his balance with the added weight before he turned to face the other male.

“You comin'?” He asked and Vox hurriedly got to his feet, swaying dangerously as a wave of dizziness overwhelmed him and he found himself clutching the wall to stay upright.

“Shit!” He exclaimed, closing his eyes to fight back the nausea that was bubbling up.

“Whoa, you good?” He felt something brush carefully against his side and peeled his eyes open, noticing it was Husk's tail.

“Yeah, don't worry.” He said in response, swallowing thickly. “Just a dizzy spell. I'm fine.”

“Just be careful and let me know if you need help,” the other stated, waiting for Vox to nod in acceptance before he began carefully making his way back up the tunnel.

He followed slowly, never taking his eyes off Al's limp form. It had been hours since he'd last woken up and Vox was beginning to worry. It could simply be the fever and blood loss taking their toll but what if it was something else? That thought worried him to no end. To his knowledge, no one had ever survived a blow from an angelic weapon. Did they even know how to treat such an injury? Pushing those thoughts aside for the moment, he blinked as he stepped into the fading light and found himself surrounded by a group of people.

“Oh thank goodness,” the princess exclaimed, worry etched on her face. “I was just about to head back down and see what was taking so long.”

“Charlie, babe, relax,” Vaggie spoke, placing a calming hand on her girlfriend's arm. “It hasn't even been ten minutes since I left them down there.”

"Yeah, yeah, you're right. I'm just soooo worried," she replied. That was a sentiment that Vox could agree with.

Taking a moment to glance around, he noticed that nearly everyone had an equally concerned expression on their faces. It made some of the apprehension he felt at meeting them ease away. If they cared about his friend as much as they seemed to, then he was willing to give them a chance. Although, he wasn't impressed by the glare Lucifer was leveling at Alastor's still form.

'Alastor, what the fuck did you do to piss off the King of Hell?' He thought to himself, mildly amused but more concerned than anything.

If, for whatever reason, Lucifer had it out for the Radio Demon, he'd have to stay on his guard. Still, if the king attacked, it wouldn't matter if he was on guard or off picking daisies... Al would be dead either way. Vox was strong, sure, but not strong enough to have any hope against the fallen angel who ruled over Pride. He'd have to hope that if it came to that, Charlie would be able to stop her father.

“Okay, so here's the deal everyone.” The princess called, breaking him from his thoughts as he moved to stand next to Husk. “Rosie has agreed to let us bring Alastor there for the time being. The sooner we get him there the better, that's why Vaggie, Husk, and I will go on ahead. It'll take far less time to fly than to walk or drive. The rest of you can follow by car and meet us there.”

Vox narrowed his eyes, no way was he letting the other overlord out of his sight for longer than necessary. It'll be fine, though. He has his own mode of transportation. It's true, he's never traveled through electrical currents with a concussion before but hey, there's a first time for everything. What could go wrong? With his powers, it'll take no time at all to get to Rosie's, in fact, he'll probably arrive first. Glancing around, he noticed the rest of the group nodding in agreement with what the woman had said.

“Then we're off.” With that, the princess was scooped into her lover's arms and lifted into the air.

Before Husk was able to follow, Vox caught his arm in a firm grip, being careful not to dislodge his friend. The cat turned to him, brow raising in question as the others watched curiously. Choosing to ignore their stares, the blue sinner leaned in close so only Husk could hear.

“You better keep him safe or I will fucking murder you.” He threatened, earning an amused huff from the other.

“I will,” the cat returned, humor shining in his eyes. “There's no need to be an overprotective asshole, you can count on me.”

They stared at each other a moment longer before Vox nodded and released the other demon's arm. He backed away, watching in silence as Husk took to the air with Alastor clutched to his chest, cradled protectively in strong arms. Not sparing another glance for the rest of the group, the overlord summoned his powers and disappeared in a flash.

Chapter Text

Light flashed around him, swirling an electric blue as Vox passed through circuit after circuit. The strobe effect caused him to grow more dizzy than he'd previously been and he held back a gag as his nausea reared its ugly head.

'Maybe this wasn't such a good idea, after all,' he admitted to himself, closing his eyes as he traveled further. 'Fuck, I think I'm gonna be sick.'

Having no other choice, the TV Demon forced himself out of the electrical network and came to a crash landing in a painfully familiar room, fighting back the urge to vomit. For the love of... out of all the places he could have ended up, it had to be here?

“Oh, welcome home,” a sultry voice spoke from behind him and he slowly turned around, seeing Velvette and Valentino lounging in the living room of their shared penthouse.

The moth demon rose to his feet, moving closer to where Vox was now standing. He refused to let his weakness show, though he knew he looked terrible. He was covered in dust and blood, most of it not even his, and his suit was ripped in various places where the rubble had managed to tear through the expensive fabric. Even so, he held his head high under the judging gaze of his business associate.

"Did you miss us while you were off pulling your little publicity stunt, hmm?" Val wheedled, reaching out to grasp the back of his neck while he leaned closer, as if going for a kiss.

Vox jerked away, not wanting such attention, his mind flashing back to his earlier thoughts that they were just using him.

“Lay off him, Val, can't you see he's had a rough fucking day? He faced down an angel for fuck's sake.” She defended, slowly sauntering over to where the two males stood. “You okay, V? It looks like you just dug your way outta your own grave.”

The blue sinner breathed in relief when the other demon backed off. He moved further away, having to brace himself as another wave of dizziness washed over him. He couldn't make heads or tails of the Velvette's question. Sure, he knew what she was asking but not if the sentiment behind the question was sincere or not. She sounded earnest, even somewhat worried if he were being honest, so maybe he'd been too quick to assume they didn't care. Friends get into disagreements, that's a fact of life. It happens all the fucking time. Though privately, he wondered how many of those ended with a cracked screen. Still, he was willing to give them another chance. That had only happened once, after all.

“I'll be fine.” He replied, wanting to end this conversation as quickly as possible so he could get back to Al. “As you said, it's just been a shitty day. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have somewhere to be.”

The TV Demon moved toward the door, ignoring his spinning head in favor of getting to Rosie's as soon as he could manage. Since it seemed he couldn't trust his preferred method of travel, he'd simply have to take the car. Before he could get far, a slim arm wrapped around his shoulders, stopping him in his tracks. He did his best not to show the pain he felt as the other male brushed against his injured arm.

“She's right, you know,” Valentino said, a look of concern momentarily crossing his features before disappearing so quickly Vox thought he'd imagined it. “You look a right mess. Why don't you go get cleaned up and then we can discuss what happened, yes? After all... we thought we watched our friend die today.”

Recoiling in shock, Vox took in the two before him in a different light. The other two Vees were hovering nearby, eyes watching him warily as if worried he'd vanish at any moment. The close proximity wasn't anything new for Val, no, the clingy bastard draped himself over him all the time. Velvette, however, usually kept things more professional. She had never been into physical displays of affection as much as her male cohorts, so the fact that the female overlord now seemed barely able to restrain herself from touching him was worrisome. He must have really frightened them both when he'd taken off without so much as a word.

“All right, you win.” He announced, one hand reaching up to awkwardly rub the back of his head. “I'll wash up and meet you back here in ten.”

“Better make that twenty, Vox.” The fashionista spoke, snickering to herself. “You're a fucking disaster.”

“And you're a bitch,” was the reply that escaped his mouth as he walked around them, further into the house, the banter coming easier than he thought possible with the doubts swirling in his mind.

Slowly making his way towards his private bathroom, being careful not to let his unsteadiness show, Vox took a moment to ponder this turn of events. He wasn't happy, not in the slightest. To be honest, he was fucking upset. All he wanted to do was get to Rosie's so he could check on Al, the sooner the better. He knew the other was alive but that didn't mean he wasn't worried sick. His best friend was in critical condition and he was stuck here instead of being by his side. Maybe he should just make a run for it, consequences be damned? That being said, he admitted it would be better if he got himself taken care of first. He wouldn't be any help to Alastor if he passed out from exhaustion or his concussion. Now that he was thinking about it, his arm should be checked for damage as well. That rock hadn't been light and he's sure it left a bruise if nothing else. So, with a frustrated sigh, the overlord decided to do what he'd agreed to do and get washed up.

Reaching his destination, the TV Demon set about his business, cleaning every inch of himself until he no longer looked like death warmed over. He'll admit, it felt good to be clean. He hadn't enjoyed having Alastor's blood coating him, it only served as a reminder of what had occurred that day. Now, with it gone, it was almost as if nothing had happened. He could close his eyes, ignore the pain he felt in his head and shoulder, and simply imagine that Al was safe at home planning his next broadcast. But he knew better, his friend was currently fighting for his life and the overlord didn't know if it was a fight could win.

In the solitary confines of the bathroom, Vox let himself fall apart for the first time since this mess had begun. He stared in the mirror, a look of pure anguish meeting his eyes as tears began to trail down his face. Today had been a fucking nightmare! Almost everything that could go wrong did, resulting in the shitfest that he'd been lucky enough to experience firsthand... and Alastor had taken the brunt of it. To think, after sixty-some-odd years of friendship, it could all end tonight. What would he do with himself then? Would he pick himself up, continue living, or would he retreat into his mind, simply existing in a numb haze? Maybe the pain would be too much for his circuits to manage and he'd shut down from grief, never to reboot. The answer to that question was one he hoped he wouldn't learn. For if he did, it meant that Alastor was dead... and that thought alone threatened to shatter his heart into a million pieces.

“Hey, you're still alive in there, right?” Val's voice came through the door, sounding half joking, half serious.

Goddammit, couldn't a guy have a fucking existential crisis in peace around here? Well, at least the frustration he felt at his colleague's tactless remark was enough to snap him out of his morbid thoughts.

"No, luckily for you," Vox replied, refusing to let his voice waver. Scrubbing the tears from his face, Vox took a moment to compose himself before opening the door and meeting the other man's eyes. "I know damn well you wouldn't be able to run this company without me."

“Hmm, be that as it may, I have other talents at my disposal." The moth man purred, eyes half-lidded.

"Yes, and I'm sure you're very proud of them but I'm in a hurry, let's get this over with." The blue sinner indulged, pushing past Valentino without another word.

He stalked down the hall, hearing the other mutter “Damn right I am,” under his breath before following after.

Arriving in the living room, Vox found it deserted. Letting out an annoyed growl, he glanced around but couldn't spot their missing member anywhere. The stress of the situation was getting on his last nerve. He needed to get this talk out of the way so he could finally leave without the risk of the other two harassing him for it later. They could be stubborn when the need arose and, while it was usually an advantage in their line of work, Vox was likely to murder one of them if this took much longer. If only his powers weren't on the fritz he could have made it to Cannibal Town with no problem and avoided this situation entirely.

"Don't be so damn impatient, darling, I was just grabbing a few things." A teasing voice called from behind the kitchen counter, succeeding in startling the stressed overlord. "Jeez, I could hear you snarling from all the way over here. What are you, a rabid dog."

Velvette rounded the corner, carrying what appeared to be a box of medical supplies, and quickly made her way over to where he was standing. She raised an unimpressed eyebrow at his glare, not bothering to say anything more. Instead, she grabbed him by the front of his shirt with impressive strength and dragged him over to the couch where she left him no choice but to sit on the plush piece of furniture.

“Don't think we didn't notice you were hurt,” she said in way of explanation, rolling her eyes. “We're not complete morons, you know. Well, I'm not at least.”

“Babydoll!” Valentino whined in offended disbelief from where he'd been watching the entire show with an amused expression. “How could you say such a thing? I noticed too.”

“Sure ya did.” The female V said in a quiet voice, before turning her attention back on Vox. “Now let me get a look at your head before you end up with fucking brain damage or some shit.”

There was no use arguing with her when the smaller demon got like this. Besides, if he tried to make a run for the door, she would simply drag him back kicking and screaming. It didn't matter if he was the more powerful, Velvette would find a way and it would only end up wasting more time. Not to mention, he'd already decided it would be best to treat his injuries rather than face the consequences later on. So, taking a deep breath through his nose, the male settled in for the examination with an annoyed huff. Val moved to sit on his right side, a pout still on his face while Velvette rummaged through their first-aid kit.

“You've also been favoring your left arm.” She spoke once more, a frown pulling at her lips. “Don't try and deny it. I saw you wince when Valentino wrapped his arm around your shoulders earlier.”

The taller sinner ducked his head, embarrassed at being caught. He thought he'd managed to hide his pain pretty well but, apparently, that wasn't true.

“I didn't notice that,” the other male admitted quietly, slight guilt audible in his voice as he stared at the other male in concern. “What happened to your arm, Voxy?”

Seeming to have found what she was looking for, Velvette climbed onto the couch on his left side. She stood on the cushion, having better access to his head this way, and swiftly ran an alcohol wipe over the small crack at the top of his screen. He hissed, sucking in a breath at the sudden burst of pain. It was over nearly instantaneously and, before he knew it, she was placing some antiseptic and a band-aid over it.

"It's nothing," Vox said at last, replying to Val's question. "I just got hit with a piece of the building as it was collapsing... no big deal."

“How the fuck is that not a big deal?” The moth exclaimed, jumping up from his seat to begin pacing. “The camera lost track of you after the damn angel flew off. Don't tell me you were in the building when it fell!”

“Okay, I won't tell you.” He snorted, finding the other's reaction very entertaining... he'll just blame his questionable humor on Al. You don't spend years knowing a guy without them rubbing off on you a bit.

“You've got to be shitting me.” Velvette sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose in exasperation. “Let me get this straight, you literally had a building fall on you and you're saying it wasn't a big deal? You could have died, V, and for what? To save your rival? Do you want to kill the fuckin' Radio Demon so badly that you're incapable of allowing anyone else to do it for you?”

“No! That's not it!” He denied vehemently, a flash of anger filling his heart as he jumped to his feet, ignoring the fact that he almost knocked the smaller demon off the couch as he did so. “You guys don't understand.”

“Then why, Vox?” She pleaded, voice strained, as she regained her balance. “Can't you see we're worried about you?”

"You disappear without so much as a word, scare the shit out of us, and then show up and say nothing's wrong," Val added, finally halting his frenzied pacing to catch the other male's eyes. "Not to mention that the entire time you've been here all you've wanted to do is leave again. Where would you even go? This is your home! We are your friends! You owe us a damn good explanation and you aren't going anywhere until we get it.”

“For fucks sake, fine, I'll tell you everything!” Vox yelled at last, slumping back into his previously abandoned seat. “Just shut the hell up, will you? My head is killing me.”

There was a moment of silence and the TV Demon breathed in relief, aching head getting a reprieve before a hand was thrust into view. He glanced up, seeing Velvette standing before him. He hadn't even noticed her jumping off the couch.

“Here, painkillers.” She said gruffly, shoving a glass of water at him once he'd taken them from her hand. “Now let me get a look at that arm while you tell us what happened.”

Muttering a thank you, Vox swallowed the pills with a gulp of water before loosening the collar of his waistcoat and button-up, allowing her access to his injury. He sighed, unsure where to begin but figured it would be best to start from when he'd rushed off that morning. With that in mind, he began telling his tale. It took nearly an hour to convey everything. He told them of his friendship with Alastor, how he'd convinced Adam to leave them alone only to be caught in the hotel's collapse before they could escape. He recounted the hours trapped in the rubble, the fear of losing his friend, and uncertainty of ever being rescued. He told of being found and the relief that filled his heart at knowing they stood a chance of surviving. Finally, he admitted how he'd meant to teleport himself to Rosie's but ended up back here thanks to his concussion messing with his powers.

By the time his story had come to an end, Velvette had long since finished with his arm, declaring it was simply a bad bruise before rubbing some kind of salve onto the wound and wrapping it with an ace bandage. The group sat there in silence, Vox not daring to look up for fear of what he'd see on the other's faces. After several tense minutes he dared to lift his head and what he saw caused his heart to clench painfully in his chest. His companions were both glaring at him, hatred encompassing their faces as their bodies trembled with thinly veiled ire.

“So that's it... you've been going behind our backs all this time?” Val exclaimed, disgust shining in his eyes behind heart-shaped glasses. “Lying to us? And for the Radio Demon no less. You fucking asshole, we trusted you and you betrayed us?”

“No! I wouldn't do that! I swear...” Vox denied, only to be cut off before he could finish.

"Get the fuck out," Velvette said lowly, voice cold as steel while her eyes burned with a fury fueled by her inner grief.

“Guys listen, it's not what you're thinking!” The TV Demon cried, trying in vain to appeal to the enraged sinners.

"She said get out." The moth demon spoke once more, moving to stand beside his female friend while placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "And if I were you, I wouldn't bother coming back."

“But guys...” He whispered in stunned disbelief, feeling as if his tongue had been turned to lead.

How had this gone so wrong so quickly? He'd thought, with how worried they'd been about him, that maybe they truly did care... that he'd been wrong in thinking they weren't actually his friends. Now, just because he'd revealed his relationship with Alastor, they were kicking him out? Why? What made them think he betrayed them? Were they just pissy he had a friend outside of their group or was it because of who that friend is? Either way, why should it matter? The poor man felt like he had whiplash from how quickly Velvette and Valentino had changed their opinion of him.

“Dammit Vox, are you that much of an fucking moron?” Velvette shouted, taking a menacing step forward before reaching up to poke a pointy finger into his chest. “You chose your little pet deer over us! What did you expect to happen? That we'd be happy for you? Get a life, asshole!”

Before he could muster up a response to the woman's claim the other two overlords grabbed hold of his arms, dragged him to the entrance, and threw him out the door. He landed on his ass in the hallway, staring up at them in a daze. He'd been too shocked by their actions to even fight it.

“You're not welcome here anymore so fuck off!” Val shouted, swinging his arm out to the side in emphasis.

Then, the door slammed shut, lock clicking into place. The buzzing of the fluorescent lights in the ceiling above was the only sound as he slowly got to his feet, unable to comprehend the situation he'd just found himself in.

“What the fuck just happened?” He asked himself, hurt and confused by this dreadful turn of events.

As badly as he wanted to fix this situation, Vox knew he wouldn't be able to straighten things out with the other Vees while they were so wound up. Deciding to call them later once they'd had some time to calm down, the overlord dusted himself off and started walking. For now, he would focus on getting back to Alastor and checking on his friend. Hopefully he could deal with this shit after making sure the deer demon was alright.

'I'll be there soon.' Vox thought to himself, praying to Lucifer that the Radio Demon's condition hadn't worsened. 'Stay strong, Alastor.'

The TV Demon forced himself to move faster, rushing toward the car garage at breakneck speed. Unfortunately, once he arrived, he realized he'd forgotten to grab his keys after washing up earlier and there was no way Val and Velvette would let him back into the penthouse at the moment. He also didn't want to risk traveling via electricity again so soon after it had previously gone wrong, who knows where he'd end up if his powers decided not to work. Sighing in frustration, the overlord cursed his luck... well, looks like he was going for a walk.

Chapter Text

Touching down outside Rosie's emporium, Charlie ushered Husk and Vaggie through the door ahead of her, their fallen comrade cradled in the former's arms. Alastor's condition hadn't changed in the short time they'd been airborne and the princess wasn't sure if she should be relieved or not. While it's true he'd shown no sign of getting worse, he hadn't gotten any better either. He was still unconscious, his temp too high, and was covered in drying blood. It worried her greatly to see her friend in such a pitiful state.

Stepping through the doorway behind her companions, she urgently called out, "Rosie?" Before awaiting a reply.

"Upstairs, dear." The answer came moments later and the group swiftly climbed to the second floor where they met the cannibal leader on the landing.

Rosie wore an expression of great concern. Her normally tidy appearance was slightly less put together than normal, with wisps of hair escaping to fly about her face. She'd forgone her hat, leaving it abandoned on a nearby rack, and wore an apron over the front of her dress.

"This way, follow me." the woman commanded, walking briskly down a long hallway until they reached a room near the back of the house.

She rushed inside, not bothering to make sure they were following. Husk went first, careful not to jostle Alastor more than necessary as he moved into the room, Charlie and Vaggie entering after. The covers on the bed were already drawn back.

"Lay him down, quickly now," Rosie commanded, voice stern. "There's no time to waste."

Husk rushed forward to do as he'd been told, laying Alastor on the bed before stepping back to allow Rosie to take his place. Charlie and Vaggie waited nearby, watching as the overlord fretted over the fallen demon, placing her hand flat against his heated forehead for a moment before pulling it away with a startled hiss.

"Oh my, he's burning up." The shop owner replied and turned to look at them. “Charlie, be a dear and fetch that basin of water from the table for me. Better grab a few towels while you're at it, we're going to need them.”

“Right,” she agreed readily, peeling her eyes away from Al's still form for the first time since entering the room and hurrying to do as she was asked.

The table Rosie was talking about was filled to the brim with various medical supplies. There were towels, bandages of all shapes and sizes, bottles of disinfectant, tubes of antibiotic cream, needles and thread for sutures, and some other things she couldn't name. It was clear that the woman had prepared for the worst and Charlie felt a sense of relief. It had clearly been the right decision to bring Alastor here.

“Husker, I need you to sit Alastor up so we can get his coat and shirt off.” Rosie declared and the feline stepped forward to do so without complaint. “Once we do, I'll be able to get an idea of what we're working with.”

Grabbing the supplies she'd been asked to retrieve, the Princess of Hell walked over to the bed and set them on the small end table before stepping back once more. The two worked quickly and soon Alastor was lying on the bed, the only thing covering his chest being the pieces of cloth that served as makeshift bandages. Rosie had quietly thanked her for getting the water and immediately soaked one of the towels, ringing it out before placing it on the deer's head.

Moving over to stand beside Vaggie, Charlie leaned against her lover for some much-needed comfort while Husk retreated to stand near the wall. The weight of the situation was beginning to sink in now that the adrenaline was dying down and Charlie found herself feeling drained. Taking a moment to simply breathe, she watched closely as Rosie examined Alastor. She couldn't tell what the other was thinking but, judging by the frown on her face, she wasn't happy with what she saw.

“I'm afraid this cloth is going to stick.” The cannibal said at last, worry etched on her face. “It's not going to be pleasant to peel it off. I'm honestly relieved that Alastor is unconscious. He won't have to feel the pain it will cause.”

Taking a towel, Rosie soaked it with water before gently wetting the makeshift bandages until they began to come loose. Then, taking the utmost care, she began peeling them away to reveal the gruesome wound beneath. The cloth tugged at the raw skin, causing Charlie and Husk to wince in sympathy. Vaggie stood there impassively, if she was uncomfortable at all, she didn't let it show. After what felt like ages, the cloth had been completely removed, allowing full view of the cut across Alastor's torso.

“Oh dear, that's quite the gash, isn't it?” Rosie murmured and Charlie fought back a gag as she saw the extent of her friend's wound for the first time.

“Well, best get to work, this is going to take quite a while.” The woman spoke with resolve.

“Can I help?” Vaggie offered, surprising Charlie as she approached the bed with a determined stride. “Alastor risked his life to protect Charlie's dream. I owe him for that. The least I can do is clean away the blood and take care of anything minor, that way you're free to focus on the injury he received from Adam.”

Rosie stared at the other woman for a short while as if sizing her up, then nodded.

“It would be much appreciated.” She accepted and, without further ado, the two got to work.

Charlie watched from the sidelines with Husk, neither wanting to get in the way. Vaggie was slowly but surely washing the dried blood from Alastor's chest while Rosie attended to the wound itself, doing her best to clean out any dirt that had found its way into the cut. It was almost startling how efficient the two women were, and while she was thankful for it, Charlie couldn't help but feel as if this was her fault. After all, she'd been the one to piss off Adam... and Alastor had paid the price.

"It's all my fault." She whispered, guilt filling her heart. “He got injured while defending my hotel.”

She hadn't meant for him to hear, she'd simply been speaking her thoughts aloud, but Charlie saw Husk's ears twitch. Hunching into herself slightly, she waited to see if the other would speak or choose to remain silent. Several minutes passed, neither making a sound as they watched the proceedings before them. Finally, the bartender sighed wearily and spoke.

"You can't blame yourself, princess," Husk said, his deep voice gentle as he wrapped a comforting wing around her shoulders in a sort of side hug. "That bastard never does anything he doesn't want to, you know that. He chose to stay and fight because he cares about you and your dream.”

“He does?” Charlie asked, astonished.

Tears quickly filled her eyes, overflowing to trail down her face in rivulets until they silently dripped from her chin. She knew Alastor never did anything without reason and, to her, wanting entertainment simply didn't cut it. But it was Alastor, the Radio Demon. No one knew what he was thinking. She'd simply summed it up to his quirks and maybe that's what it was in the beginning... but who's to say he hadn't changed since then? That thought filled her with hope. If the worst sinner in her hotel was changing for the better then maybe redemption wasn't so far-fetched as others seemed to think.

“It's true,” Husk spoke again, smiling fondly. “I've never seen the boss care about something this passionately. Maybe I just never took the chance to know him though, that's something I regret. Seeing him like this is putting a lot of things into perspective.”

After that statement, no one spoke for several minutes... both demons lost in thought. Finally, Charlie glanced toward the bed and smiled.

"I'm glad Vox managed to reach him in time." She said, wiping the tears from her eyes. “I can't stand thinking of what would have happened if he didn't.”

"Vox was there?" Rosie piped up, having overheard their discussion... a small smile appearing on her face even as she concentrated on the task before her.

Charlie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear as she nodded. Realizing the other demon wouldn't be able to see, she spoke up once again.

"Yes," she confirmed, watching closely as the woman disinfected the wound. "He saved Alastor's life. If it wasn't for him, he might not be alive now."

Vaggie paused, cloth falling still for a moment before resuming her work.

"I'm still not sure we can trust him, though. All we have to go on his word," Vaggie spoke, her eye narrowing skeptically. "Just because he says he's Alastor's friend doesn't mean it's true."

"Oh, it's true all right." Rosie chipped in, carefully wiping fresh blood away from the cut. "Those boys have been thick as thieves for years."

The three friends sent the female overlord astounded glances. Charlie bounced on the balls of her feet, excitement radiating off her in waves at the thought of learning more about her mysterious business partner.

"So Vox isn't leading us on because he wants Al to owe him or something?" Vaggie asked, utter shock on her face.

"Heavens no," the taller female laughed, smiling fondly. "Vox would rather bite off his own foot than ever cause Alastor harm. It hurts them both deeply whenever they're forced to fight."

"Then why hide it?" The demon princess questioned, feeling bad for the pair. "If it causes them pain, why keep it a secret in the first place?"

"Cause there are those out there that would seek to use their friendship against them." The overlord revealed, sorrow shadowing her features as she took a moment to wipe the hair away from Alastor's face, being careful not to leave a streak of blood. "For example, someone could capture Vox and use him as leverage to draw the Radio Demon into a deadly trap and do you know what would happen?"

"He would go," Husk spoke from where he leaned against the wall, ears flattening at the thought. "Even knowing it was a trap, that fucker would march straight into it with a smile."

Charlie felt horrified as Rosie nodded, her stomach twisting painfully.

“That's right." Rosie sighed, reaching for the needle and thread she'd set nearby now that the wound was cleaned and disinfected. "Now, I ain't saying Vox is a pushover, far from it, but he tends to grow reckless whenever something upsets him... and that can be deadly given the right circumstances."

Charlie's mind was swirling in a hurricane of mixed emotions. The idea of Alastor knowingly walking into a trap in the hopes of saving his friend was simply too terrible to comprehend. And yet, that's almost exactly what Vox did this morning. He risked everything for Alastor. Even knowing he would be up against Adam, he'd still shone up to save his friend. The thought was enough to make her breath catch in her throat.

"I see," the princess spoke quietly, a new respect for the two blooming in her heart at her realization. "They decided to keep their friendship secret to protect one another. That's so sweet but at the same time... I can't help but feel bad for them."

Movement at her side drew Charlie's attention and she turned her gaze to her girlfriend. Vaggie had finished her task while they'd been talking and washed the blood from her hands. Now, she stood beside Charlie, deep in thought.

"How do you know about this?" She asked at last, eye narrowing in suspicion. "I mean, if they kept it such a secret isn't it strange that another overlord knows about it? Even if you are close to Alastor what's to stop you from someday deciding to take him out of the equation?"

In that moment everything stopped, almost as if someone had hit the pause button on a remote. There was complete silence save for the uneven breathing of the demon resting on the bed. Then, in the blink of an eye, Rosie had Vaggie pinned to the wall by her neck, lifting the smaller female nearly a foot in the air. The hand around her throat tightened as Vaggie struggled, kicking her legs for leverage as the others stood nearby, too shocked to move.

"Don't you dare say such a thing!" The shop owner growled, finally releasing her hold and allowing the other woman to fall to the floor, choking as she gasped for breath. "I would never do anything to hurt Alastor, he's like a son to me! Now, I'm mighty glad for your help and all but if you ever again imply that I would turn on him... I will tear you limb from limb and feed your remains to my cannibals."

The enraged woman glared down at Vaggie, teeth seeming sharper than usual, before turning her ire toward the other two, dark eyes full of righteous indignation. At that moment, Charlie understood why so few demons risked angering the Cannibal Queen.

"Have I made myself clear?" Rosie demanded, each of them nodding in turn.

"Yes, ma'am." They agreed, attempting to calm the overlord so as not to incur her wrath.

Rosie smiled a toothy grin, her pleasant attitude returning as quickly as it had left.

"Good," she said, clasping her hands together as she returned to the deer demon's side. "Now, why don't you all head downstairs, I need to finish stitching this and don't want any further distractions."

Recognizing the dismissal for what it was the trio exited the room. She only stalled long enough to mention Alastor's broken rib and get a nod in return before Vaggie pulled her away. Following Husk and her girlfriend, Charlie let her mind wander. She'd only known Rosie for a short while but, in that time, she'd never seen her that upset. Vaggie must have really hit a nerve. Making a mental note to remind her to apologize later on, the princess settled in to wait for their other friends.

Within ten minutes of arriving downstairs, a limo pulled up to the curb outside and her father and friends stepped out. They glanced around, smiling when they caught sight of her waving them over from the entrance of Rosie's emporium.

"Charlie," Angel called out as he rushed over, the first to reach her side. "How's Smiles doin'? He okay?"

"Yes, how is the has-been?" Lucifer added sarcastically, stepping close to his daughter's side.

Choosing to ignore her father's unnecessary comment and Husk's angry hiss, Charlie smiled sadly.

"There was no change when we came down here to wait,” the princess replied, getting worried looks in return and quickly rushing to reassure them. “But Rosie's been working on his wound since we arrived. She should be able to give us an update once we head back in. Hopefully, it will be good news."

Gaining nods from the gathered group, Charlie allowed a small smile to grace her face. It was nice to see everyone come together like this... she just wished it hadn't been a result of Al's misfortune.

"By the way," she asked, taking another glance at the gathered demons only to realize someone was missing. "Where's Vox? Isn't he with you?"

"Nah, that fucker took off the minute you left." Cherri piped up, moving closer to Angel. "Disappeared in a flash of light like he was a damn superhero or something."

"We thought he'd already be here." The porn star added, furrowing his brows in concern. "After everything he was saying, it's surprising he hasn't shown up yet. Maybe he was lying about being friends with Al."

"No, that part was true, Rosie confirmed it," Vaggie spoke before anyone else could voice their opinion on the matter. "According to her, they've been friends for a long time."

Straightening up from where she'd been casually leaning against the open doorway, the woman blew hair out of her face before turning away in slight embarrassment.

"Also, do not, under any circumstances, question Rosie's loyalty to Alastor." She warned, eye narrowed as she reached up to rub at her sore throat. "I learned that the hard way."

There were sounds of confirmation from the gathered demons, the newcomers shifting uncomfortably as they wondered what could have caused Vaggie to be so uneasy. It was quiet for several seconds before the smallest member of their company rushed up to Charlie, tugging on her shirt to gain her attention.

"Can we see Alastor now?" Niffty chirped, her little face drawn with worry.

“Of course,” the princess stated kindly, turning to lead the others inside. “I'll take you there now.”

Waiting until everyone had passed through the door, Charlie closed it with a quiet click and headed toward the stairs. Just as she was about to set foot on the first step, the deafening sound of the door slamming open startled everybody present. She whipped around, surprise washing over her. In the open doorway stood a panting Vox, his hands on his knees as he tried to catch his breath. Quickly racing to his side as the others got over their fright, Charlie placed a soothing hand on his forearm, surprised when he didn't pull away.

“Vox, are you alright?” The female demon asked, concern flowing through her as she took in his ragged appearance. “What happened?”

It looked as if the overlord had just run a marathon. His normally pristine suit was sticky with sweat, clinging to his thin frame and his eyes were wild. A small bandage rested on his head and Charlie seemed to recall him having a small crack when she'd spoken to him earlier. At the time, she had been too distracted by Alastor's condition to pay it much mind. Now she felt bad for ignoring the fact that he had also been injured.

“I'm Fine...” He answered her question, finally getting his breathing under control enough to regain his composure. “Where's Al?”

A shocked smile appeared on her face as she heard muttering from the gathered demons at her back. She was clearly able to make out Angel's confused voice asking "Did that asshole run all the way here?" and had to force back a squee at the sheer cuteness. So that's what this was all about? He was simply worried for his friend. That thought made warmth settle in her heart and Charlie gently took the other demon's hand to lead him further into the shop, closing the door behind them once more.

“He's upstairs.” She revealed, looking toward the stairwell. “We were just about to check on him. You should come with.”

Gently pulling his hand from her grip, the TV Demon nodded, his face serious.

"Okay, let's go." He said and, needing no further prompting, Charlie led the group upstairs.

Coming to a stop in front of the room they'd left Alastor in, the princess took a deep breath and knocked. She hoped Rosie had had the chance to calm down and, as footsteps sounded from within the room, she felt herself holding her breath. Within moments, the door swung open to reveal an exhausted Rosie. The cannibal's mouth twitched into a small smile upon seeing Vox and she swept him into a bone-crushing hug that the other returned just as fiercely. After a moment or two the overlords separated, taking a step back from each other, though Rosie still kept her hands on Vox's shoulders as she examined him, as if worried he'd disappear. Her eyes lingered on the bandage at the top of his screen for a moment before apparently deciding he wasn't in any danger and smiling in relief.

"Oh, Vox! Thank goodness you're safe. After hearing that you were the one who saved Alastor, I was beginning to worry why you hadn't shown up yet. You shouldn't go scaring me like that, you know," the cannibal exclaimed brightly as she hugged the man once more, though Charlie couldn't help but notice a lingering sadness in her eyes. "Where have you been? Oh, no matter, no matter, why don't you go in and sit with him? I'm sure he would appreciate the company... even if he's not awake for it."

"Thank you, Rosie," Vox said softly and Charlie noticed his eyes kept darting to the bed just visible through the opening. "I think I'll do that."

Without saying another word, he walked past Rosie and entered the room, closing the door behind him. Turning her attention to the female overlord, Charlie was worried to see her shoulders slump as if a heavy weight had settled on them. Before she could say anything, however, Rosie spoke once more... turning to face her with a serious expression.

“Charlie, may I speak to you in private, dear?” She asked, voice giving nothing away.

“Of course,” the princess agreed instantly, fear coursing through her as she turned to address the rest of the group. “Stay here, everyone, I'll be right back.”

“Charlie why don't I come...” Her dad tried to interject but she cut him off.

"No Dad, stay here." She told him, voice firm. "This is a private matter. If it weren't Rosie wouldn't have asked to speak to me alone."

Before any more could be said, she turned and followed the cannibal down the hall, fear coursing through her veins like wildfire. What could have happened while they'd been away to cause the older woman such distress? Was it Alastor? It had to be. Had his condition worsened somehow? He hadn't died, she would have said something if he had. So what was going on?

Entering a room with a large desk in the middle, Rosie moved forward and slumped down in one of the plush chairs, her head resting in her hands and shoulders shaking. Charlie realized immediately that the overlord was crying and rushed to her side, kneeling on the ground before her.

“Rosie, what's wrong?” She asked, voice laced with concern. “Please, if you tell me, I promise I will do everything in my power to help.”

All the princess got in return was a choked sob. Wrapping her arms around the taller woman, Charlie ran her hand against the other's back in soothing circles, offering what little comfort she could. After several painstaking minutes, Rosie finally seemed to calm down a bit. Pulling away, the cannibal took a handkerchief from the pocket of her dress and dabbed at her eyes.

“Now then, can you tell me what's wrong?” Charlie spoke once more, her tone patient and kind. “Is it Alastor?”

She was met with a jerky nod, more tears falling from Rosie's eyes as she took a trembling breath.

"I can't believe I missed it... why did I miss it... it's so obvious now.” She mumbled, causing Charlie to strain in order to hear the quiet words.

She didn't know what to think, concern washing over her in waves.

“Missed what, Rosie?” She pleaded, voice wavering. “Tell me what's going on.”

The other woman met her eyes, resignation seeping from her like water through a crack.

“I... I can't save him, Charlie.” Rosie whispered, her breath hitching painfully at the admittance. “Alastor is dying and I can't do a damn thing to help.”

Charlie sat there in stunned silence as Rosie broke down once more. There were so many thoughts racing through her head but only one escaped her mouth.

“WHAT!” The Princess of Hell shrieked, unable to comprehend how things had gone so wrong in the short time they'd been apart.

Chapter Text

Charlie's thoughts were running rampant in her head, like wild beasts hunting down prey, and she found herself unable to make sense of any of it. How could such a thing be happening? Why now? Alastor had been fine when she, Vaggie, and Husk had left the room earlier. Well, not fine, per se. But he hadn't appeared to be on death's door! What could have changed in the short time they'd been downstairs?

“Explain, now,” She commanded, reaching out to take Rosie's hands in her own. “I need you to tell me everything. No matter how trivial the detail may seem, I want to hear it.”

The cannibal's hands shook as she returned the hold, taking several calming breaths as she steadied herself for the task at hand. Finally, the older demon met Charlie's eyes with a resolute nod.

"I was still upset after you three left, though that's not surprising in the least, I reckon." Rosie began, staring off into space as she recalled the events that had led them here. "I knew I wouldn't be able to finish the sutures in the state I was in so I decided to take a moment to calm myself. That's when I saw it... a faint glow emitting from Alastor's wound."

Charlie sucked in a sharp breath and released the other woman's hands in favor of cupping them to her mouth, brow creased in worry.

“I've never heard of such a thing.” The princess declared, fear of the unknown clouding her heart. “Do you know what caused it?”

When the overlord spoke once more, the answer was so much worse than she could have ever imagined.

“Holy energy,” Rosie revealed, face downcast. “It must have been left over from Adam's attack. Why it activated now, I have no idea. I attempted to clean it from the cut but, when I did, it burned me.”

Here, she paused, holding up the fingers of her right hand to show the blistered tips. Tears welled in Charlie's eyes at the thought of the damage that was doing inside of Al's body.

"Still, I couldn't give up" Rosie continued, returning her hand to its previous location on her lap. "I grabbed a pair of gloves and tried again but nothing was working. In fact, it almost seemed like I was making it worse!"

There was another pause, this one seeming heavier than the last.

“It's like a poison, Charlie, eating away at him bit by bit 'til there's nothing left to save,” Rosie whispered, posture weighed down with sorrow as she met the other's gaze.

Tears welled in the princess' eyes but she wouldn't allow them to fall. She had to be strong now! The life of her friend depended on her figuring out a solution to this problem and she refused to let him down! There was no way she was going to fail, not when the stakes were this high.

'Okay, there has to be a way to fight this!' She thought to herself as she got to her feet, beginning to pace. 'Demonic energy is repelled by it, that's why Rosie got hurt when she touched it. Oh Lucifer, Al must be in so much pain. No, bad Charlie! Focus! Don't think about that. Think of ways to help him. Wait... Lucifer... that's it!'

“I need to talk to my dad!” She exclaimed suddenly, startling Rosie who had been watching in silence.

“Why? Did you think of something?” The cannibal questioned, hope appearing in her dark eyes.

Charlie bounced on her feet as she nodded, beckoning the other to follow her as she stepped into the hall.

“Dad's a fallen angel!” She exclaimed breathlessly, excitement audible in her voice. “What if we fight fire with fire?”

"I see what you're saying," Rosie replied, a wide smile appearing on her face before it fell slightly. "Do you think Lucifer will help? He didn't seem too happy when I saw him in the hall."

"Don't worry, Rosie," Charlie reassured, walking towards where they'd left the group. "There's no way he'll say no. If he does... he'll have me to deal with."

The Princess of Hell came to a stop, watching as her friends scrambled up from where they'd been lounging about in the hallway. Vaggie stepped forward to give her a quick hug before moving to stand at her side while Charlie wrapped her arm around her waist, soaking up the silent support the other was offering. Then she turned to face her father, words on the tip of her tongue, when a sudden movement distracted her. It was Angel Dust. He'd moved away from the wall and was now glaring directly at Rosie. The princess watched quietly, wondering what had caused the sinner to be so upset.

“Hey, Charlie said you'd give us an update on Al's condition and I think we've waited long enough.” The porn star spoke with slight annoyance, a serious expression resting on his face.

“Yeah, what's goin' on?” Cherry backed him up from where she was still lounging against the wall. “Why'd you have to speak to Charlie alone? Did something happen to Alastor?”

It was kind of shocking to hear the concern in Cherry's voice, though Charlie knew she'd bonded with many of the hotel residents in the time they'd been training to fight the angels. She hadn't seen the spunky cyclops so much as interact with Alastor, however, and that made her concern all the more sweet.

"Yes, something did happen," Rosie answered, snapping Charlie from her thoughts as she took in the gathered demons. "And I'm afraid it's not good news.

“Why isn't it?” Niffty cried, eye filling with tears as she gripped the front of her dress tightly in her small hands. “What happened to Alastor? Is he okay? He has to be okay! He... he's supposed to take care of me...”

Husk stepped forward cutting off the small female's rambling as he picked her up, hugging her to his chest as she broke down in panicked sobs. Niffty buried her face in the feline's furry shoulder seeking comfort as Husk began to purr soothingly.

“Hey now, it's gonna be okay.” He spoke, voice deep and calm. “You know the boss, he'd never let something like this get the best of him. He's too damn stubborn.”

“But he's never been hurt before... not like this.” The pain in Niffty's voice caused Charlie's heart to hurt and she rushed to reassure her.

“Maybe not, but that's why he has us.” She spoke, stepping forward to place a hand on the distraught maid's head. “So chin up, okay?”

Receiving a nod, Charlie smiled softly and moved back to her original position beside Vaggie.

“So what's going on with Smiles?” Angel spoke again, now that things had calmed back down. “Charlie... what aren't ya two telling us?”

“I'll explain everything but I think Vox should hear it as well.” She announced, making her way over to the door.

Carefully peeking inside, Charlie made sure not to utter a sound as she took in the scene before her. There, on a chair pulled up to Alastor's bedside, sat Vox. The overlord was holding one of the Radio Demon's hands in both of his, leaning close as he whispered soft words she couldn't hear. His eyes reflected sorrow as he took a shuddering breath, seeming on the edge of breaking down.

“Vox?” The princess called softly, knocking on the door panel to announce her presence.

The TV Demon startled at the sound, jumping to his feet but staying slightly bent over the bed as if shielding Alastor from harm. Upon noticing her, his tense posture sagged in relief and he let a weary smile fall into place.

“Did you need something, princess?” He asked, voice hoarse, and Charlie realized he must have been crying.

She nodded, choosing to ignore the fact that he hadn't called her by her name as she'd asked him to.

“Yes, I have something you should hear. If you can just step into the hall for a few minutes I promise it won't take long.” She said, watching as the blue sinner's eyes flicked between Alastor and the doorway.

Seemingly coming to a decision, the man squared his shoulder, moving passed her into the hall. Charlie smiled warmly before turning and following him from the room. Once Vox had settled into a comfortable position near Rosie, she took a breath to address the waiting group.

“Okay, then,” the princess exclaimed, gathering everyone's attention with a clap of her hands. “Let me tell you all what we've discovered and how we plan to deal with it.”

It took several minutes for Charlie to explain what she and Rosie had previously discussed and, by the time she mentioned how the holy energy was slowly poisoning Alastor, most of the group had a somber look on their faces. The only one who didn't was Lucifer. The King of Hell was standing against a nearby wall with a blank expression. Charlie honestly couldn't tell what he was thinking.

“So then I came up with a brilliant idea,” She exclaimed, bouncing on the balls of her feet as she finished her speech. “We all know my dad is a fallen angel, right? He won't be negatively affected by the holy energy! So that's why I figured he'd be our best chance at saving Al.”

Vaggie could possibly help as well, Charlie knew, but kept that fact to herself. Her father was stronger and had better control of his magic, it just made sense for it to be him! And, gazing around at the gathered demons muttering in agreement, they believed so as well. She nearly laughed when they all turned to stare imploringly at Lucifer.

“Uh, what now?” Her father asked, confused as to why everyone was looking at him like that.

“Gah, Dad, pay attention,” she groaned, rubbing an exasperated hand down her face. “We need you to get rid of the holy energy poisoning Alastor. You're the only one who can do it. He'll die if you don't help!”

"If he's that bad off, maybe it's best to put the deer out of his misery," Lucifer stated nonchalantly, leaning on his staff while ignoring his daughter's horrified expression.

That comment earned him angered shouts and fierce glares from the entire group, no one happy about the man's lack of care for their injured ally. Vox and Rosie both had a murderous aura around them as they inched forward, looking as if they wanted to rip the King of Hell a new one, but Charlie beat them to it. With rage she didn't know she could feel towards her father, she rounded on him.

"What the hell is wrong with you, Dad?" She snarled, upset that her father couldn't let go of the silly grudge he seemed to be holding. "Alastor did his best to defend the hotel and got hurt because of it! He protected us! If it weren't for Al's sacrifice we might not have even lasted until you showed up. I don't understand why you are so adamantly against him when all he's done is help me! What's he ever done to deserve your hatred?"

“I don't need a reason,” Lucifer claimed, whirling his staff in a circle with a pompous look on his face. “I'm your father, Charlie, I know what's best for you.”

“NO, YOU DON'T,” she screamed, moving towards him until there was barely an inch between them. “You can't honestly stand there and tell me that letting Alastor die is what's best for me.”

He met her eyes, face cold and calculating. “That's exactly what I'm saying.”

Charlie jerked back as if she'd been struck. She couldn't believe what she'd just heard. Never in a million years did she think her father could be so cruel, yet here they were. He'd just told her to let one of her closest friends die without so much as a shred of remorse. How could he say such a thing? Why? It didn't make sense.

“Now, if you'll excuse me, I have places to be.” With that, the king turned and headed down the stairs, leaving behind a group of shocked demons. Breaking out of the daze her father's callous words had put her in, Charlie raced after him.

“Where the fuck do you think you're going?” She yelled, catching up to him just as he reached for the doorknob. “I'm still talking to you!”

“Leave it be, Charlie.” Her father spoke, a warning clear in his voice. “This is for your own good, you'll understand one day.”

Reaching out with a desperate hand, the demonic princess caught hold of Lucifer's shoulder.

“Dad, please... I need to understand now.” She pleaded, lips wobbling as she fought to keep her emotions at bay.

He turned to her with a stoic expression, though his eyes softened upon seeing her distress.

“Okay,” he agreed, begrudgingly.

With a defeated sigh, the king allowed her to lead him over to a nearby bench where, upon receiving an expectant look, he took a seat. Charlie sat next to him and he moved to place a comforting hand on her knee, remaining silent for a few moments more.

“I know about your deal.” He said at last, eyes pained.

“What deal?” Charlie asked, confused beyond measure.

“The one between you and Alastor.” Her father said, biting back a growl as he rose and began pacing in agitation.

That startled her. How had her dad learned of that? Vaggie was the only other person who knew besides her and Al and she knew her girlfriend hadn't told him. Oh wait, she'd forgotten about Razzle and Dazzle. It could have been one of them she supposed.

“Oh, that,” She responded, laughing slightly. “Dad, don't worry, it's fine.”

“Fine? How is it fine, Charlie?” Lucifer challenged, placing his hands on her shoulders. “He owns your soul!”

'Wait, what?' The Princess of Hell could only stare up at her father uncomprehendingly. 'How the hell did he come to that conclusion?'

“What the fuck, Dad, that's not...” She tried to deny only to be cut off as he pulled her into a crushing embrace.

“Don't worry, Duckling, everything will be fine.” He soothed, stroking a gentle hand through her hair. “Once that sinner is dead, you'll be free and can put this nightmare behind you. I promise, Sweetie, you'll never have to see him again.”

Ripping herself from her father's arms, Charlie glared at him. This is why their relationship was in trouble. Because he never listened to her! Well, he was going to listen now whether he liked it or not.

“Dad! Listen to me very closely.” She ordered, eyes blazing red as her horns appeared. “Alastor does not own my soul.”

She paused, waiting for her words to sink in. When they did, her father's eyes widened in shock and he sank onto the bench in disbelief.

“Oh, shit! Really?” Lucifer exclaimed, a hint of guilt appearing on his face.

Realizing she was getting through to him, Charlie continued.

“It's true, I only owe him a favor.” She disclosed, returning to her normal form as she crouched down to take his hands in hers as tears filled her eyes. “He's my friend and he is dying because he tried to help me. Please, Dad, you're the only one who can save him.”

Father and daughter stared into each other's eyes for a few moments, silently communicating in a way only possible with close family and friends, before Lucifer nodded solemnly.

“I'll do what I can.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Vox watched as Charlie chased after Lucifer, the pair disappearing downstairs in the blink of an eye. He was about to follow, maybe try and land a blow on the pretentious asshole who'd so callously condemned his friend to death, when a firm hand landed on his arm. He thought about smacking it away before he realized it belonged to Rosie. He would never do anything to harm her if he could help it. For one, Al would bite his head off if he did. And, two, she was one of the few people he truly cared for. So, taking a deep breath to calm the anger raging in his heart, he turned to face the cannibal.

“Why don't we let the princess handle her father?” She addressed the anxious group, her face showing nothing but a calm mask. “If anyone can get through to him, it's Charlie.”

“Yeah, yeah, you're right.” Angel Dust spoke up, shuffling his feet. “We wouldn't stand a chance anyway. He's the King of Hell for fuck's sake.”

There were murmurs of agreement throughout the assembled demons, all-knowing he spoke the truth but still upset at Lucifer's blatant disregard for Alastor's life. After several minutes standing around in an uneasy silence, Vaggie tucked some hair behind her ear and stepped forward.

“Don't worry,” the woman spoke and Vox saw a small smile appear on her face. “We all know how determined Charlie can be. She'll convince her dad to help in no time.”

That caused the mood to lift slightly and the TV Demon decided there was no reason to remain in the hallway when he wasn't accomplishing anything. It had already been longer than he'd have liked and he wanted to check on Al's condition so he turned to head into the room, only to find the other's following close behind. Paying them no mind, he made his way over to his abandoned seat at Alastor's side. Vox wouldn't get in their way of seeing him, after all, he wasn't the only one worried for his friend.

No one spoke as they settled around the room. Angel Dust and Cherry Bomb took seats near the window, sharing a bench. Husk leaned against the back wall, positioned perfectly to see everything that occurred within the room. Vaggie waited by the door, glancing out every now and then as she awaited her girlfriend's return. Rosie busied herself with tidying up the remnants of her first-aid kit, putting everything away in its rightful place. And Niffty? Well, Niffty stood frozen at the end of Alastor's bed, staring up at her master with a wide, tear-filled eye. She didn't move closer, barely seemed to be breathing, and Vox felt pity fill his heart.

“Up you go,” he said, gently lifting the tiny woman onto the bed. “Just be careful, alright.”

The overlord knew how close the small cyclops was to Alastor and, in turn, how much he cared for her. There had been many a time when they'd gotten together that the Radio Demon had raved about the crazy little gremlin who had become something of a daughter to him. Unfortunately, due to their facade, Vox had never gotten the chance to meet her. Now, watching as she carefully curled into Al's side, he felt a wave of warmth wash over him.

“Please be okay, sir.” She whispered tearfully, barely audible even from how close he was sitting. “I still need you. You can't leave me alone, you promised you wouldn't leave, so you have to get better. If you don't, I'll never forgive you.”

Someone clearing their throat drew his attention away from the touching scene and he turned to find Angel Dust standing a few feet away, having approached while he wasn't paying attention. The spider demon stood there, awkwardly rubbing one arm with his opposite hand before finally summoning the courage to speak.

“Hey, I just wanted to apologize for what I said to ya before.” He said, resolutely meeting the overlord's eyes. “It was shitty of me, so, yeah... I'm sorry.”

Vox was surprised, he hadn't expected to receive an apology, especially from Angel Dust. Given their history, he'd assumed the spider would either avoid him or be aggressive. It was nice to know that maybe they could eventually move past everything that had happened. If he ever cleared things up with Valentino and Velvette, he'd have to remember to talk to the former about how he treats the porn star, for now though, he simply nodded his head in acceptance.

"Sure, apology accepted," Vox said, watching the other's shoulders slump in relief.

“So, if ya don't mind my asking,” Angel spoke once more, taking a quick glance at the unconscious Radio Demon. “How'd you and Smiles meet in the first place? I've known the guy for a little over six months and still can't get a read on him. Every time I think I have him figured out, the fucker goes and does something that makes me question everything I know about him... like sacrificing himself for a hotel he didn't seem to give a damn about.”

A laugh escaped his mouth at the frustrated look on the other's face. At this point, it was clear that everyone in the room was listening in on their conversation and he turned back to Alastor with a fond smile on his face. Reaching out, he took the towel from his friend's forehead and dipped it into the water still resting on the nearby end table before ringing it out and returning it to its previous location. By doing so, it afforded him a moment to think up an appropriate response and he turned back to the other male with a smirk.

“It's gonna take you a lot longer than six months if you hope to figure this bastard out. Hell, I've known Alastor for seventy-something years, been friends with him for sixty, and still get confused by how his mind works.” He chuckled, eyes alight with warmth. “But, if you want to hear our story, I suppose I can tell you.”

“Of course we wanna fucking hear it!” Angel confirmed as everyone shifted into a more comfortable position.

Just as Vox was about to open his mouth and begin his and Alastor's tale, the door slammed open, causing everyone inside to jump to their feet. All but Niffty that is, who remained lying against her master's side, her arms wrapped around one of his own in a tight embrace.

“Guys! My dad agreed to heal Alastor!” Charlie shouted, racing into the room while practically dragging a stumbling Lucifer behind her. “It was all a misunderstanding and he's very sorry about what he said, isn't that right, Dad?

Finally getting his feet beneath him, the King of Hell guiltily looked around at those gathered in the small room and nodded.

“Yes, I'm sorry for everything I said before.” He stated firmly, swallowing his pride. “I jumped to conclusions when I shouldn't have. For that, I deeply apologize.”

Vox had to hand it to the guy, if he were in Lucifer's position, he's not sure he could have apologized with as much grace as the other just had. It was also clear from the look on his face that he regretted what he'd said so the TV Demon figured he could give him the benefit of the doubt. If he messed up again, however, there would be nothing stopping him from zapping the man with one of his electrical cables, consequences be damned.

There were mumbles of acceptance from those present and he saw Charlie smile as she opened her mouth to address her father. “Okay, now that that's out of the way, can you please get started.”

“Oh, of course.” The demon king exclaimed, rushing forward to do just that.

Vox was forced to give up his chair, a fact he wasn't entirely pleased with though he didn't want to be in the way, either. The sooner the holy energy was purged from Alastor's system the better, after all. Niffty, however, refused to be moved and Lucifer was forced to work around the little gremlin. He didn't seem to mind, simply using his magic to vanish the bandage from around the injured sinner's chest so he could get a look at the wound. True to Rosie's words, there was a faint golden glow seeping from between the stitches and it caused bile to rise in Vox's throat. How could one attack have caused so much damage?

"This is going to take a while," Lucifer spoke solemnly, having finished examining the wound. "I need to use my powers to draw the holy energy out of your friend's body but if I move too quickly it'll only make things worse. We'll have to hope he's strong enough to hold on for a bit longer."

“He is...” Husk stated, not a doubt in his mind. “That asshole ain't gonna let himself be taken out by the likes of Adam, I can tell you that much.”

“In the meantime,” Angel cajoled, sauntering over to wrap an arm around Vox's shoulder. “You can tell us how ya met Smiles.”

Shrugging the arm off, the overlord chuckled. He may as well humor the spider seeing as he had no better way to pass the time, besides, it would be nice to finally tell someone their story.

"Well, the first time I saw him, he actually saved my fucking life," Vox replied, beginning the tale of how he'd come to befriend the fearsome Radio Demon.

Chapter Text

1953

Vox slumped against the wall of the alley, legs nearly giving out. The Radio Demon had just spared his life! What the fuck was happening? From everything he'd heard, the Radio Demon never left survivors... so why had he this time? Not that he was complaining, far from it, he was damn well thankful... but what had caused the other sinner to deviate from his known M.O., and why now of all times?

Figuring that was a thought best left for another day, Vox slowly righted himself, wrapping an arm around his injured torso. He was sure to have a few cracked ribs, not to mention all the lacerations littering his body. Even so, he couldn't afford to linger. If the Radio Demon was toying with him and decided to return to finish the job he'd rather not be here when he did. So, gathering what little strength he had left, the blue sinner dragged himself home to his pitiful, rundown apartment.

1956

The next time Vox saw the Radio Demon, he had been minding his own business while browsing through the selection of meat at a reasonably priced butcher shop. He hadn't been there long when he heard the bell ring above the door, signaling that someone new had entered the establishment. He paid it no mind, people come and go all the time and he had better things to do. Moments later, he felt a chill shoot down his spine as static filled the air.

“Hmm, what a lovely selection, if I do say so myself.” A familiar voice spoke and he felt himself stiffen in fear.

Slowly turning his head, Vox was met with the smiling presence of the Radio Demon. It had been three years and yet, Vox hadn't forgotten his face, not for a moment. It still haunted his dreams, as if taunting him. The smile always seeming to follow him from the corner of his eye as he awaited the day the man would return and take the life he'd spared.

“Though I'm quite disappointed at the lack of venison.” The other spoke once more, eyes flicking to the side as Vox jerked back in confusion, staring at the other sinner's deer-like attributes.

He couldn't hold his tongue, the words slipping out before he even processed them.

“What the fuck... you're a deer! Isn't that like cannibalism or some shit?” He voiced, watching the Radio Demon's smile widen in amusement.

"Does it matter?" The reply came before Vox had the chance to regret his outburst. "I like what I like, that's all there is to it. Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to find a shop that's better suited to my specific tastes."

And just like that, the Radio Demon walked out the door and Vox was left with a sudden nauseous feeling seeping into his stomach. Taking a final glance at the display, he decided that a salad sounded good for dinner and left the shop.

1958

It was late at night as Vox tracked a group of thugs that had invaded his territory. He had no idea why they'd done so, it was an area he'd secured several years ago and everyone knew to stay out. Was it some upstarts looking for a fight? Or was there something deeper going on? Someone higher on the food chain that they were working for, perhaps? Whatever it was, he planned to find out.

Taking a look around the corner, the man watched as the group dawdled. He could take them all out right now, it wouldn't be much of an issue as he had the element of surprise. But, if he was right and they were working for someone, then it would all be for nothing. No, best to let them lead him to the demon in charge. Distracted by his thoughts, Vox didn't notice the shifting shadows until screams tore through the air.

“Oh, you've got to be shitting me.” He groaned, recognizing the transatlantic accent that spoke over the carnage. “How does this keep happening?”

Staying hidden behind the corner, Vox waited for the broadcast to finish before stepping out and taking in the sight before him. The Radio Demon was still present, laughing maniacally at the carnage he'd wrought.

“Thanks a lot, asshole, I was trying to find their boss.” He groused, no longer worried about the other turning on him.

If the Radio Demon wanted him dead he'd already had multiple opportunities to do so and Vox would have been powerless to stop him. Trusting his luck to hold out a while longer, he spoke once more.

“How am I supposed to figure out who's moving in on my turf, now?” He asked, annoyance leaking into his tone.

“Oh, no need, my good fellow,” The other sinner spoke, eyes momentarily taking on the form of radio dials as his grin sharpened. “They're already dead.”

'Well, fuck,' He thought, watching the other male amble away without a care in the world.

1961

Of all the things he imagined would happen when he woke up this morning, finding the feared Radio Demon passed out in an alley was not one of them. Vox stepped forward as if by instinct, hesitated, then thought 'screw it' and rushed to the other sinner's side. He reached out, slow and careful, to place his fingers against the deer's neck. Letting out a relieved sigh upon feeling a steady thrum, Vox considered his options. The Radio Demon was unconscious, utterly defenseless. What's to stop Vox from killing him here and now and taking all that power for himself? Well, his conscious for one. He didn't think he'd be able to live with himself if he killed the man after he'd spared his life all those years ago. Besides, if he did that, he wouldn't be able to listen to his favorite radio station.

Letting out a laugh at the absurdity of it all, Vox glanced around. Noticing an abandoned blanket sticking out of a cardboard box a few feet away, an idea came to him. He swiftly grabbed said item, moving to wrap it around the unconscious demon's body to hide him from view before hefting the deer into his arms. He was surprisingly light for someone capable of committing such atrocious acts. Shaking his head to rid himself of such thoughts, Vox rushed out of the alley and made his way back home.

Once he arrived, he deposited his guest on the worn sofa and settled in to wait. It didn't take long for the other to awaken. Thankfully, he didn't immediately murder him. Instead, he shot to his feet and took in his surroundings with cautious eyes, smile never wavering.

“Where am I?” The Radio Demon asked in a glitching voice as he turned to face him.

Vox held up his hands, showing he meant no harm.

“I found you passed out in an alley and brought you to my house,” he revealed, staying a fair distance away. “I didn't think you'd appreciate getting murdered by some upstart while you slept.”

“Fair enough,” the other responded, eyes narrowed warily. “What do you expect in return for this favor?”

Shaking his head, Vox scoffed, “I don't expect anything.”

Upon noticing the other's eyes narrowing in suspicion he amended his previous statement.

“Well, there is one thing.” He said, watching as the Radio Demon seemed to calm slightly. “I want to know how you ended up there.”

“Is that all?” The red sinner laughed, cocking his head to the side. “You truly are an interesting fellow, I'll give you that.”

Vox didn't know whether to be offended or pleased by that statement.

“To answer your question, it was a simple miscalculation on my part.” The other continued, eyes shifting away as if annoyed. “I assure you, it won't happen again.”

Nodding in understanding, Vox watched as the Radio Demon walked out his door before a thought popped into his head. 'Dammit! Now he knows where I live!'

1964

Ever since the day he'd brought the Radio Demon into his home, Vox found the other sinner popping up at regular intervals. The first time he'd walked into his kitchen and found the man sitting at his table sipping from a cup of coffee, he'd nearly had a heart attack. After that, it had been a common occurrence and yet, he still didn't know the fucker's name! It was frustrating! They'd known each other for a while now... meeting on and off for about ten years... and Vox was beginning to consider the guy his friend. Hell, he would be the first actual friend Vox has had since landing in this shit hole. Was knowing his name too much to ask?

“My, someone seems to be in a foul mood this beautiful morning.” A cheerful voice called as he entered his sitting room.

'Speak of the devil' He thought to himself, not even surprised anymore as he turned to find the Radio Demon sitting at his kitchen table with a cup of joe.

"Just a lot on my mind." He stated, moving over to his seat where a steaming cup suspiciously awaited him.

“Hmm, do tell.” The other sinner smiled, taking a delicate sip as he watched with interest. “What could be troubling Hell's newest overlord on such an auspicious occasion? Congratulations, by the way.”

“Wait? What?” Vox asked in confusion, having no idea what the man was talking about. “I'm not an overlord.”

“You are now,” He revealed, smiling ominously. “You see, a position recently opened up and you're the only one eligible to fill it, thus the promotion.”

Eyes wide, Vox slumped into his chair. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. Everything he'd been working toward for the last decade was being handed to him on a silver platter and yet, he hesitated. What did the Radio Demon get out of helping him? The man was a known deal maker, if he accepted without knowing the terms it was sure to come back and bite him in the ass.

“What do you want from me?” He questioned, wary eyes watching the grinning man from across the table.

“Oh nothing, nothing at all.” Came the chipper response. “I'm simply returning a long overdue favor.”

Seeing no sign of dishonesty, Vox felt himself nod in acceptance. If what the man said was true, it's not like he could refuse anyway. Deciding to move on to other matters, Vox smiled slyly.

“So does the fearsome Radio Demon have a name, or should I make one up for you?” He teased, taking pleasure when the question caused his companion to choke on his coffee.

The other sinner simply stared at him for a moment, eyes narrowed and smile wide before he tilted his head to the side curiously.

“Hmm, I suppose I can tell you seeing as it seems I won't be rid of you any time soon.” The man replied as if he weren't the one currently invading Vox's home. “You may call me Alastor.”

Grinning like a fool, Vox reached his hand across the table, grabbing the other man's in a firm handshake. “Nice to meet you Alastor, the name's Vox.”

“A pleasure, I'm sure,” Alastor said and just like that, he was gone, disappearing into shadow as if he were a figment of the imagination.

The new overlord smiled, not letting the other's quick departure trouble him. After all, he'd come back when he grew bored.

1971

“So, how'd you die?” Vox asked as the pair lingered behind after an overlord meeting.

They were careful not to be noticed as they had decided it would be best not to reveal their friendship to others.

“That is a very personal question.” The other demon replied, smile wavering.

“Yeah, well, I'm curious.” He admitted, slightly concerned by the older sinner's reaction.

Alastor rarely spoke of his human life and when he did it usually revolved around his mother, so Vox couldn't help but wonder what had happened to him. He'd walked in on him once, just as Al was getting out of the shower. It hadn't been a pretty sight. Numerous scares littered the man's scrawny form and Vox had to fight back the rage he felt at the discovery.

“I want to know more about my friend, is that so wrong?” Vox asked, reaching out to place a hand on the other's shoulder only for him to tense under his touch.

He was quick to remove it, not wanting to cause any discomfort. That was one thing he'd discovered, Al was very touch-averse. It was something he was slowly working to remedy... but progress was slow, to say the least.

“How about I start?” He declared, watching the deer's ears perk with interest. “Okay, so I worked as a TV salesman when I was alive. Big fucking surprise, there, am I right? I was on a job, pitching the newest model to a potential client and had just gotten it set up to show off how it worked when there was a power surge. I don't know what happened, exactly, but something went wrong and the damn thing blew up. The next thing I knew, there was screaming and I couldn't breathe. You see, a shard of glass had sliced through my neck and I ended up drowning in my own blood."

Risking a glance at his friend, he saw Alastor staring at him with a sympathetic look, ears flat against his head.

“I'm sorry you had to go through that, it sounds terrible.” He spoke at last, averting his eyes as he continued. “I suppose I'll return the favor then. I worked as a radio host and a rather popular one at that.”

“Figures,” Vox muttered with a quiet laugh, gesturing for the other to continue as he glanced at him with a raised eyebrow.

“Well, let's just say I had a certain... hobby... that no one knew of. Namely, I was a serial killer in my spare time." Vox let out a low whistle, he'd expected the man to have a bloody past... he just didn't realize it would be that bad. "I was in the process of burying my latest victim when a hunter mistook me for a deer and shot me in the head. Somehow, I didn't die immediately. No, I was still clinging to life when his dogs found me. The last thing I felt before ending up in Hell were their teeth ripping into my flesh."

Vox felt sick to his stomach, unable to do anything other than stare at his friend in horror before finally managing to choke out. “Fuck, Al, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have brought this up.”

"No harm done, my dear friend, it's in the past," Alastor commented, red eyes betraying his unease as he walked toward the door. "Now, I really must be going."

Regretting his choices, the blue sinner was quick to follow.

1976

“I've been thinking,” Vox said, breaking the silence that had fallen over them.

The two had managed to find time in their busy lives for a chat and the TV Demon figured it was the perfect time to bring up something that had been on his mind for a while.

“A dangerous pastime,” the other joked, turning his full attention to his friend. “What's on your mind?”

Taking a deep breath, Vox took the plunge.

“I think we should make a deal,” he replied, attempting to gauge Alastor's reaction.

“Is that so...” the Radio Demon asked, interest piqued. “What kind of deal?”

“One between friends.” He stated, moving to stand before the other man, a serious expression on his face. “In life, we both died alone... painfully... and I don't want that to happen again.”

"I think I see what you're proposing," Alastor spoke quietly, meeting his gaze with understanding. "I must say, I have no wish for a repeat of such events."

“What if we promise that, no matter what, we'll be there for one another? If worst comes to worst, we won't let the other die alone.” He stated, voice shaking slightly.

"Let me add something, if I may?" Alastor replied, reaching out to place a comforting hand on the TV Demon's shoulder. "I have no intention of dying. However, if such an event comes to pass, I find that I wouldn't be adverse to your company. In the meantime, let us become the most powerful overlords Hell has ever seen so that if the day comes where we perish we will leave behind an unforgettable legacy."

Vox stared at the other in shock, he'd known his friend was ambitious but this was something else. Slowly a smile spread across his face, matching the one worn by the Radio Demon, and he laughed.

“Yeah, I like the sound of that.” He agreed, meeting the other's gaze with firm resolve.

“It's a deal, then?” Alastor asked, needing to be certain they were on the same page.

"Yeah, Al, it's a deal," Vox confirmed, reaching out to take his friend's hand.

1983

It was dark out, the trees seeming to converge in on them in an unsettling manner. He'd never been to this part of Hell and being so far away from any form of technology worried the TV Demon. Still, he followed his friend. He and Alastor had been tracking down a lead that could result in a deal for the other demon. To be fair, Vox wasn't needed for this. Al had simply dragged him along for some company.

“So, where do we go from here?” Vox questioned, glancing around at the unfamiliar sights.

The TV Demon tended to stay away from places such as this. They rendered his powers practically useless and he hated that he'd have to rely so heavily on Alastor if they got into trouble.

“Hmm, that is the question.” Alastor, hummed in response, causing Vox to stop in his tracks.

His eyes widened in disbelief before an incredulous laugh tore from his throat.

“Oh, you are shitting me!” He said, not amused in the slightest. “You're lost?”

“I don't think 'lost' is the right word,” The Radio Demon denied, glancing around at the nearby scenery. “We're simply taking in the sights before reaching our goal, that's all.”

“So... we're lost,” he deadpanned, not putting up with his friend's bullshit.

“Yes, we're lost,” Al admitted, upon realizing the other wouldn't play along.

"Well, that's fucking great," Vox muttered as he began walking in a random direction, Alastor jogging to keep up.

It took him two hours of pointless wandering before he remembered Alastor could use his shadows to teleport them home. Once confronted, the Radio Demon merely laughed at his misery.

1992

Vox snuggled under the covers of his bed, a box of tissues nearby. How he could get a cold with a TV for a head he had no clue, but that's what happened when Alastor decided to drag him through a bayou he'd made using his powers. The damp air wreaked havoc on his lungs and now here he sat, sneezing his brains out every few minutes while his nose ran like a faucet. To make matters worse, he couldn't get a moment's rest because Al was constantly checking on him.

It was obvious the deer demon felt guilty for what had happened, after all, it had been his idea. Vox wasn't upset with him though. He knew his friend had simply wanted to show him the place as it was a fond memory of his life before Hell. He only wished Al wouldn't be so hard on himself, it's not like this cold was gonna kill him.

"Here, I brought you something to eat," Alastor announced as he walked back into the room, a bowl carried in one hand. "As my dear mother used to say, soup is like a liquid hug for your taste buds."

Sitting up in bed, he smiled at his friend before taking the bowl.

“Would you like to watch something while you eat?” The deer asked, fiddling with the remote for Vox's TV. “I know how much you enjoy the picture show, and I'm sure I can figure this darned contraption out.”

That earned an amused chuckle from Vox as he knew how much the other demon hated television. It warmed his heart to know Al would willingly put his own discomfort aside for him, though. Still, he didn't want to inconvenience his friend if he had better things to do.

“You know you don't have to take care of me, right?” He asked, taking a small bite of the soup with an appreciative moan.

Damn, Alastor could cook.

"Of course, I don't... but I want to," the Radio Demon revealed, ears folded against his head as he took a seat on a chair he pulled up beside the bed. "I know I may not say it often but, I care for you, Vox. You're my friend and I don't like seeing harm befall you."

The warmth that washed over him in that moment was worth the annoyance this cold had caused. He would gladly suffer through whatever came his way if it meant his friendship with Alastor would remain a constant in his life.

2000

It was not unusual for one of them to seek out the other when they were upset. Normally, though, it was Vox who sought comfort from Alastor as the Radio Demon still had trouble showing weakness even around his good friend. Today, however, was different. The blue sinner could tell something was wrong the moment Al stepped out of a nearby shadow, head bowed and shoulders trembling.

“Alastor, what's wrong?” He called, rushing forward to place a hand on the other male's back and lead him to a nearby chair. “Are you okay? Did something happen?”

There was a choked sob as Al buried his face in his hands and sank into the seat. Vox stared in shock. He'd never seen the other so much as shed a tear, now he seemed to be having a full-on breakdown. Rubbing a soothing hand over the deer's back in silent support, he waited patiently for the man to calm down enough to speak. It took several long minutes but soon enough the sobs turned to sniffles and the tears slowed. Reaching out to offer a napkin, Vox watched as the man pulled himself together.

"Can you tell me what happened?" He asked, at last, gently grasping one of the Radio Demon's hands.

There was another minute of silence and Vox feared the other wouldn't answer, then he took a breath and looked up with sorrowful eyes.

"You'll have to forgive me, today is not a good day," Alastor revealed, voice shaking slightly. "You see, my friend, today is the anniversary of my dear mother's death and I find myself missing her worse than usual."

“Oh, shit, Al... I'm so sorry. Do you want to talk about it or something?” The blue overlord suggested.

He knew how close his friend was to the mother he talked so highly of. He'd heard the stories. Heard of how Al had grown up with a loving mom and abusive asshole of a father. The TV Demon hadn't been happy when he'd learned that little tidbit, that's for sure. If he ever met the bastard here in hell he'd be sure to give him a piece of his mind.

“No, I don't think I'm ready,” the other admitted, no smile to be seen as Vox focused his attention back on his friend.

Thinking for a moment, a smile appeared on his face as an idea came to mind.

“Then how about you teach me to cook one of her recipes?” He declared, seeing the other's ears perk with interest at the suggestion. “It'll take your mind off things.”

Receiving a small nod, Vox breathed a sigh of relief as he continued talking about everything and nothing, simply serving as a much-needed distraction in his friend's time of need as Alastor gathered the ingredients for the impromptu cooking lesson.

2009

Vox rushed through the streets to where reports had stated the Radio Demon had been sighted after an absence of nearly a week. Catching a glimpse of a red coat disappearing into a dark alleyway, he increased his pace, racing to catch up to his friend.

“Alastor!” He called once he'd made sure they were alone, successfully gaining the man's attention.

The deer Demon turned to face him, a smile on his face as he said. "Hello Vox, it's been a while."

He glared at the other sinner, taking a threatening step forward to grab onto the lapels of his coat. Al stared at him, face impassive behind his smile.

“Do you realize how long I've been looking for you, asshole?” The TV Demon demanded, pulling him even closer as he wrapped his arms tightly around his friend's skinny body in a tight embrace. “It's been days, Al! You never went home after our fight!”

"Such labor on your part was quite unnecessary, I assure you," the older demon stated, returning the hug upon realizing how upset his friend was. "I was simply taking a few days to myself."

"This shit wouldn't happen if you'd let me get you a cell phone," Vox growled, calming down from his panic. "For fuck's sake, Al, I thought I'd hurt you."

"Vox, look at me, I'm perfectly safe," Alastor reassured, feeling bad for scaring his friend. "No harm done."

“I know that now, fucker.” Was the reply he spat at the Radio Demon. “But I had no way of knowing then. That fight was more intense than normal and you disappeared! You could have been lying in a gutter bleeding out and I'd have had no way of knowing! What about our deal, Alastor? Does it mean nothing to you?”

He knew it was a low blow, of course Al cared, but he was too upset to think straight. The days he'd spent searching for Alastor, not knowing where he was or if he would make it in time had carved into his heart, leaving deep scars... and this wasn't the first time he'd disappeared after a fight.

“Of course it does,” the other sinner replied softly, eyes hiding the hurt he felt. “It means as much to me as it does to you... you know that.”

"Then would it fucking kill you to embrace just a little bit of tech?" Vox pleaded, finally pulling away. "Please, Alastor, for me?"

“I... I'll consider it.”

2014

Hiding behind the door of Alastor's house, Vox smiled. This would be an awesome surprise if it didn't get him killed. He'd already prepared everything, having known the other overlord would be out for most of the day, now he just had to wait. Less than five minutes later, the TV Demon heard the sound of shoes coming up the walk and held his breath.

The door opened and he jumped out from behind it, shouting directly in Al's face, "Happy fiftieth friendship anniversary!"

Snickering slightly at the sight of Alastor's radio dial eyes (he must have really startled him), Vox took his hand and dragged him to the kitchen where he proceeded to push him into a chair and place a bowl of gumbo in front of him. Thanks to the cooking lessons the deer had given him, it had turned out rather well in his opinion. The Radio Demon's eyes returned to normal as he took in the scene before him, his smile becoming far more genuine.

"My goodness, has it truly been so long?" He asked, tasting the food and letting his eyes fall closed in pleasure for a moment.

“Fuck yeah, it has!” Vox replied, smirking. “It was 1964, remember? I finally learned your fucking name.”

“Hmm, so it was.” The other agreed, continuing to eat. “Then I suppose I should give you this.”

Pulling out a neatly wrapped present from the inner pocket of his coat, the red demon laughed as Vox's jaw dropped. He hadn't thought his friend would remember. No offense to Al but he'd never been one to pay attention to such trivial things. That had never bothered the younger sinner as Alastor tended to show he cared in other ways, but he had to admit he was curious to know what was inside. Opening the lid, Vox's brows furrowed in confusion until he heard what the other had to say.

“I will allow you to teach me how to use it, however, it is only for emergencies, do you understand?” He revealed, distaste clear on his face.

Staring down at the flip phone the asshole had probably chosen just to fuck with him, Vox smiled and nodded. He could work with this.

2024

"I've decided to help the princess with her wacky hotel business," Alastor said out of the blue one day.

Vox, who had joined the demon at his radio station for a relaxing broadcast (one that didn't include murder) did a double take. What the hell? What could his friend be thinking, getting involved with Lucifer's daughter? That was just asking for trouble! He'd seen the fiasco that her interview had become. The woman had no idea what she was doing and was clearly delusional if she thought she could rehabilitate the residents of Hell.

“Alastor, you know I respect your decisions and I say this with utmost respect but... HAVE YOU LOST YOUR GODDAMN MIND?” He shouted, concern washing over him in waves.

Reaching out to place a calming hand on the other's shoulder, Alastor smiled in amusement. “Trust me, old pal. If everything goes to plan, we will be one step closer to our goal.”

Vox could see where the other demon's thought process was heading. They had made a deal to become the strongest and having the support of Princess Charlie was a step in the right direction, still, he couldn't help but have a bad feeling about this.

“Just be careful, okay?” He asked, reaching out to grip Al's forearm in a death grip. “You're painting a target on your back by getting involved with this crazy scheme. Sinners may start to think the Radio Demon is getting soft.”

“No worries, my dear fellow, I can handle myself.” Alastor smiled at him, not concerned in the least. “I'm sure this will be very entertaining.”

Chapter Text

Concentrating, a steady glow resonating from his hands, Lucifer barely had the mind to pay attention to what the TV Demon was saying. He caught bits and pieces, however, of a friendship that spanned decades... a friendship unlike any he'd heard of in Hell. It made his chest tighten at the thought of what he'd almost allowed to happen. Sure, he may not like or even tolerate the egotistical asshole but he was beginning to see another side of him, one that wasn't as malevolent as he'd imagined the Radio Demon to be. He couldn't think of that now, though, he didn't have time. The man's life was hanging in the balance and if he so much as gave an inch it would tip over into oblivion. So he doubled down on his efforts, half listening to the conversation behind him.

When Vox finally fell silent, everyone stared at him with mixed emotions. Some were smiling, others thoughtful, hell, some even had tears streaming down their faces... namely Charlie. He hadn't told them everything, that much was clear to the King of Hell. He'd told them a lot about the early days when he and Alastor were just getting to know each other, though soon, the overlord began brushing over things quicker... a funny story here, a heartwarming tale there... but he left a lot of holes in the narrative. The moment that piqued Lucifer's interest the most was when he mentioned the deal. That was a prime example of something Vox had glossed over and it made him burn with curiosity.

'What are they planning? Is it as simple as Vox said, that they just want to be the strongest... or is there more to it?' He questioned, eyes never leaving the task before him. 'I'll just have to keep an eye on them in the future and make sure whatever it is doesn't have a negative effect on Charlie.'

It didn't take long after the story ended to finish drawing the holy energy from Alastor's wound. It was now nearing midnight and, after his battle with Adam and now expending so much strength on healing, Lucifer was exhausted. Taking a step back, he stumbled, only to have someone catch his shoulders and steady him.

"Careful there, your Highness," Angel Dust spoke, keeping his upper hands where they were while the lower ones hovered in the air in case they were needed. "It wouldn't be fair to let you face plant after all you've done for Smiles here."

“Dad! Are you okay?” Charlie called, rushing forward as she took in what was happening. “Thank you for helping Angel but I'll take care of him now.”

“Sure, Charlie.” The spider said, backing off once his daughter wrapped her arms around his smaller form.

He smiled, hoping to reassure his precious child, though he wasn't sure he accomplished it.

“Char-Char, I'm fine, I just expended too much energy is all.” He stated, gently patting her hand where it rested on his arm.

She let out a sigh of relief, returning his smile before turning to look at the demon lying on the bed.

"How's Alastor?" She asked, looking back at him with hopeful eyes.

Taking a breath, Lucifer let his gaze fall back on the sinner's still form. Alastor's breathing was easier, the fever reduced to manageable temperatures, but he was still extremely weak. The injury had taken a lot out of him, almost more than he could give, and the king wouldn't hide the truth... not about something so important to his daughter.

"I was able to get rid of the holy energy but the wound itself will have to heal naturally. I won't lie, Charlie, he's in a very precarious situation. His body is drained from fighting the poison." He replied, noticing the not-so-subtle attention of the other demons. "Right now, it could go either way. I'd say he has a fifty-fifty chance of surviving."

A mournful hush fell over the crowd as Charlie threw her arms around him in a tight embrace, trembling slightly. Lucifer carefully returned the hug, softly rubbing her back in what he hoped was a comforting manner.

“I did everything I could, now it depends on his will to fight.” The former angel continued, guilt filling him as his little girl's tears fell on his shoulder. “If he makes it through the night, he should make a full recovery given enough time.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Devastation, that's what Charlie saw written on the faces of all who surrounded her once she pulled away from her father's embrace. It was a look she knew was mirrored on her own as she bit her lip to keep a sob at bay. Even with everything they'd done to save Alastor... getting him to safety, treating his wounds, having her father draw out the poison from his system... it still might not be enough. That was a blow felt by each of them, some more so than others, but no one made a sound. It was as if the news had rendered them mute, leaving them to quietly drown in their sorrow.

'I have to do something.' She thought to herself, reaching deep inside for the strength to do so. 'This isn't the time to hesitate!'

Turning back to her father, she watched as he dragged a weary hand down his face. Taking a moment to bolster her resolve, Charlie laid her hand on his shoulder, waiting for him to acknowledge her before giving him a warm smile.

“Go get some rest.” She said in a kind tone. “We'll take it from here.”

Receiving a thankful look, the princess watched as her dad disappeared in a shower of red sparks without another word. Bringing her attention back to the matter at hand, Charlie took in the dispirited atmosphere that permeated the room before forcing a stressed smile on her face and clapping her hands together to demand attention.

"Alright everyone, here's the deal." She exclaimed, doing her best to remain positive even though she was terribly worried. "Dad said Alastor should be fine if he makes it through the night so the next seven hours or so will be critical. We're all exhausted, physically and mentally, so I think the best course of action would be to take turns watching over him."

Here she hesitated, voice cracking at what she said next. “That way... that way if something were to happen... if Al takes a turn for the worst and doesn't make it... we'll have all had the chance to say goodbye.”

There was a moment of silence, the somber mood growing before Vaggie stepped forward and pulled her into a hug. She sniffled slightly, unable to stop herself at the possibility of losing another friend.

“That sounds like a good idea, Hun.” The former exorcist stated, taking a brief look towards the others before backing up. “Who should go first?”

"I will, if you guys don't mind, that is?" Charlie spoke before anyone else could offer, knowing she'd be unable to sleep right now as it was.

"I guess I'll go get some shut-eye then," Husk murmured gruffly, his flattened ears betraying how upset he was. "Wake me when it's my turn."

“Same here, Dollface,” Angel commented, walking forward to follow Husk out the door. “I want to have next watch, though, got it?”

“Sure Angel, I'll wake you up when I'm done.” She replied, a small smile on her face.

"I didn't know the fucker too well, so I think I'll pass on the whole sitting at his bedside thing," Cherri said, voice solemn. "I think he'd be happier to have you guys by his side instead of someone he's known for less than a month.”

Charlie smiled, reaching out to pat the cyclops on the shoulder as she passed by. “No problem, Cherri, thanks for everything.”

The other woman returned the smile before heading out the door, throwing a “Sweet dreams, bitches!” over her shoulder as she went.

"I'll go get some blankets for everyone and get them settled," Rosie announced, clearly trying not to show how upset she was but Charlie could tell this was breaking her heart.

Nodding in understanding, the Princess of Hell turned her attention to the remaining demons as Vaggie reached out to give her hand a light squeeze. Vox was staring into space, eyes distant as if he were lost in better times. Based on the story he'd just told, maybe he was. Still, she knew he needed to rest, he was injured too, after all. So taking a few steps forward, she placed a steady hand on his arm in hopes of snapping him out of his thoughts.

“Vox?” The female demon questioned, concern lacing her face as she stared up at the unresponsive overlord.

“Huh?” He spoke at last, shaking his head as if to dislodge whatever memory he'd been stuck in. “What is it, Charlie?”

“Go get some rest, okay?” She urged, motioning toward the open doorway. “I promise, I'll call you if anything changes.”

He took a moment, gaze shifting from her, to Alastor, then to the door, before he nodded. “Yeah, yeah you're right. I should do that.”

Vox fled the room then, as if by doing so he could deny the truth of what was happening.

“Vaggie, could you...” Charlie trailed off, motioning to where their housekeeper had fallen asleep tucked into Alastor's side.

“Sure, no problem.” Her girlfriend declared, moving to pick the smaller woman up before turning to walk out the door.

She paused at the threshold, glancing over her shoulder to say, "If you need me, I'll be right down the hall."

Charlie nodded, eyes determined, then Vaggie was gone and she was alone. Walking over to her friend's bedside, she took a seat, reaching out to take his hand in her smaller grip. Taking a deep breath, she brought her eyes up to his face, drinking in every detail as if it were the last time she would see it. Charlie realized it quite possibly could be.

Choking back a sob, she opened her mouth to speak. “Al, when you first came to the hotel, I thought you were sketchy as fuck.”

She chuckled a bit, thinking back on their first meeting and how she'd closed the door in his face... twice.

“I'll admit, I was naive. I had no idea what I was getting myself into. Redeeming sinners is hard... who would have thought, right?” Charlie said, voice soft as a whisper. “But even though you thought what I was trying to accomplish was a joke, you still stayed.”

That was something she'd be eternally thankful for. Alastor had done so much in the short time she'd known him. He'd brought them Husk and Niffty, protected the hotel, and helped with anything she asked. She couldn't imagine what life would be like if she'd never met him.

“You could have easily used your shadows to flee at the first sign of danger, but you didn't do that.” The princess spoke again, gratitude clear in her voice. “You chose to stay and fight for our cause. If you hadn't held Adam off as long as you did, we all would have died. Al, you're the reason we won. We couldn't have done it without you.”

Tears leaked from her eyes, falling onto their joined hands as she bent her head, hair falling into her face.

"You've changed, Alastor. You may not see it, but it's true." Charlie sobbed, no longer trying to remain strong. "Even if you're never redeemed by Heaven's standard... I want you to know that you're redeemed by mine. You're my friend, my partner, and I care about you. So, please, live. Your story isn't over yet, there's still so much left unwritten. Don't give up. Don't give in. You are the Radio Demon. Don't let death defeat you when all others have failed!”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Stepping inside the room, Angel hesitated. Charlie had just woken him for his watch but now, being alone in the room with his friend's unconscious body, he didn't know what to do. Deciding it would be best to stop stalling, the spider stiffly walked over to the bed and stared at Alastor's blank expression.

"Jeez, Smiles, it's so weird seeing ya like this." He said, not bothering to take a seat. "You've always seemed so untouchable, whether it be to my advances or an enemy's attack."

Here he let a little laugh escape. His flirts were always done in fun, never anything serious. Well, not after he realized how uncomfortable Al was with the idea. Instead, he'd taken to teasing him in a way that made it clear to the other male that it was all in jest. The porn star hated the idea of forcing his friends into situations they had no desire to be in. He knew how shitty that was from experience so if he could spare them the same fate, he would.

"I never imagined the day would come where we'd be faced with losing ya like this." He continued, running a stressed hand through his fluffy hair. "You're a dick sometimes, that's true, but you're always there when we need ya. I can't thank ya enough for the times you helped me after a shift. Ya never said nothin', just appeared with a warm meal and smile... and it was enough. It helped more than you'll ever know."

He smiled, refusing to let any tears appear in his eyes as he leaned against the wall. He stayed like that for several minutes, thoughts racing before he sighed and looked back at the other sinner.

“You got people waiting for ya to wake up, Al, so ya better not die.” Angel Dust spoke decisively, not taking no for an answer. “After all, death don't seem so entertaining to me.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Stretching out his aching limbs, Husk entered the room to take his turn sitting with his boss, a bottle clenched in one paw. Upon first glance, Alastor's condition seemed relatively unchanged, which was a good thing seeing as it meant the fucker was still alive. Still, he felt his tail flick in agitation. This entire scene wore on his heart in a way he never would have expected it to when he'd first met the Radio Demon.

“Hey boss,” He said, moving over to the bed and placing his unoccupied hand on the man's shoulder. “I've never told you this before and I wouldn't be saying it now if circumstances weren't so dire but... I'm thankful you're the one who won my soul. I was a fool, playing a game I couldn't win. It could have ended so much worse for me.”

Huffing out a breath at the admission, Husk sank into the waiting seat, hand moving to rest in his lap. He took several minutes, sitting there in the darkened silence while gathering his scattered thoughts into something coherent.

“I don't know where I'd be if it weren't for you... probably in a gutter somewhere after my bad habits caught up to me.” Husk began again, his voice rough as he fought against the emotion threatening to overwhelm him. “I'll admit, I've grown fond of you, even if I don't agree with everything you've done. You're an asshole at the best of times but I've grown used to your brand of crazy... I wouldn't trade it for the world.”

He paused, taking a long drink from the bottle of booze he'd stolen from Rosie's pantry earlier that night.

“I've said it before and I'll say it again... you're too damn stubborn to let this get the best of you. Besides, you've still got a lot to live for,” the feline said, wiping his mouth off with the back of his wrist as he thought of the story Vox had told. “You want to be the strongest, right? Can't accomplish that if you're dead.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

It was with conflicting emotions that Vaggie walked into the room where the Radio Demon lay. She'd been wary of him from the start, always worried that he would do something to sabotage Charlie's dream. Now, though, she was uncertain. To all intents and purposes he had risked everything for them and the hotel... so much so that he now lay on death's door. Alastor had gone above and beyond, but the question she kept asking herself was why?

“What's your game, Alastor?” She asked, silently moving across the room until she stood less than a foot from the bed. “You act as if you don't care about anything but watching us fail and then you turn around and pull a stunt like this? I can't understand you, hijo de perra.”

Taking a seat, she observed the slumbering demon, noting that his complexion seemed to have improved slightly since the last she'd seen of him. That was a relief to see at least.

“I may not particularly trust you but that doesn't mean I want you to die, you hear me Alastor.” She growled, awkwardly patting the hand that rested beside her on the bed. “Charlie's counting on you. You're a vital part of the hotel so you'd better wake up.”

Even if she was still wary of him, the fallen angel knew that she was beginning to consider him a friend. She wanted the opportunity to get to know Alastor, not the Radio Demon, but the true self he always kept hidden. If he died now, she'd never get that chance.

“Come on Alastor, you can't let that idiota win.” The woman expressed, anger burning in her heart at the thought of Adam. “You're better than that... now prove it.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Running into the room, Niffty climbed onto the bed and immediately snuggled back into her previous position. She couldn't believe she'd allowed herself to fall asleep and be moved when her boss was in such a state. He needed comfort and care. He needed her... and she needed him as well. Sniffling at the thought of losing the man she viewed as a surrogate father, the little cyclops felt tears once more stream down her face.

“Thank you, sir,” she whispered hugging his arm tight to her as she cried. “You took me in when I had nowhere else to go. Without you, I'd have been lost. No one wanted me, no one cared about me. To them, I was just the crazy girl obsessed with cleaning and killing bugs. But not to you. You gave me a home, gave me a purpose.”

She smiled wanly, reaching up to scrub at her eyes with one sleeve.

“You let me clean up all the messes, no matter how big or small, and you never get mad at me for it.” Niffty hiccuped, her tears falling faster than she could wipe them away. “Now look... I'm the mess... and it's your fault!”

The small woman tried to glare at her boss but her expression came across more sad than anything. Giving up, she settled for reaching up and smoothing down the hair that fanned out around Alastor's head.

“Do you remember the promise you made when you took me in, sir?” She asked, a large smile appearing on her face. “You told me you'd never leave me. Now it's my turn to promise you something. I promise that if you die, I won't be sad. Well, I will be but I'll still smile because I know that's what you'd want, right? After all, you're never fully dressed without one.”

She moved back, smile trembling before falling entirely.

“Please don't die.” She sobbed, voice filled with anguish. “I don't want to break my promise.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

It was like a knife had wedged itself in Rosie's heart as she sat in the chair at Alastor's bedside, his limp hand held in both of hers with her head bowed. She hadn't prayed in decades, even before ending up in Hell she'd never been the religious type, but she did now. Rosie prayed to whoever may hear her, whether it be God or some other entity... she didn't care. All that mattered to her was for Alastor to survive his ordeal. He meant more to her than she could ever say and the cannibal didn't know what she'd do if she were to lose him.

“Keep fighting, sweetheart.” She murmured, bending to place a kiss on the fallen deer's forehead. “I know you're tired, I know how painful it must be, but you have to hang in there. You've never been one to give up so don't you go starting now, understand?”

Giving the unconscious man a teary smile, she returned to her previous position, taking a moment to smooth out the blanket covering his thin frame. It was nearing dawn and his odds were looking better by the moment but she wouldn't allow herself to feel relief just yet, not until he opened his eyes and she once again saw a smile on her adoptive son's face.

"I was never blessed with a child of my own when I was alive, though I never regretted it," Rosie spoke once more, a thoughtful expression on her face. "It simply meant I was free to do whatever else I desired. I focused on my business and helping others, it gave my life purpose. Still, if I would have had a child I'd have wanted them to be like you."

Her smile widened as she stroked her thumb over the back of his hand.

“Even with the murder.” She joked, face crinkled in mirth. “There is not a thing I would change about you Alastor, I accept you for who you are, fully and unconditionally. I always have. So please, please come back to me.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Having had plenty of time to think as he lay awake all night, too worried to sleep for fear of hearing that Alastor's condition had taken a turn, Vox walked into the room with purpose. He made his way to his friend's bedside as he'd done multiple times that night, taking a seat, and grabbing Al's hand in an unwavering grip. He said nothing, simply sat there staring at the other overlord's chest as it rose and fell with each breath as if daring it to stop. Minutes passed spent in this way. Finally, seeing no sign of change, Vox let out a shuddering sigh and allowed hope to flourish in his heart.

“You scared the shit out of me, Alastor, I hope you know that.” He said, running the hand that wasn't holding Al's over the back of his head. “This was almost worse than when you disappeared on me seven years ago, without a word, I might add. I can't believe you thought you could just take off like that! It doesn't matter how busy I was, I could have fucking helped, dammit.”

He snickered, remembering the confrontation that had transpired a couple of weeks before Alastor had told him about helping Charlie with the hotel. He knew the bastard wasn't dead but he had no idea how to track him down so when he'd arrived home after a long day at VoxTek to find Al sitting at his kitchen table as if he'd never left, he lost his shit. Vox had ranted and raved at the other demon for the better part of an hour, never letting the deer get a word in until he ran out of steam. Turns out Al had left a note for him, all those years ago. A note that Vox had accidentally thrown away without noticing. After they'd both finished apologizing the TV Demon finally found up what his friend had been up to.

“That relic you were looking for sure would have come in handy in the fight against Adam, huh, Al?” He reminisced, wishing now more than ever that his friend had been able to find the artifact back then. “That fucker wouldn't have stood a chance. Imagine, a sinner like us with the power and strength of a Sin. We would rock the very foundations of Hell!”

Sadly, Alastor had returned empty-handed having learned the fucking thing was merely a legend, all that time and energy wasted on a fruitless venture. The other overlord had been discouraged after his return, moping around in a funk, and hadn't perked up until he saw the princess' appearance on the news. As much as Vox was jealous when the older male decided to support the hotel, he was also extremely thankful to them for pulling Al out of the rut he'd fallen into.

“Don't worry, pal, we'll find another way... and we'll do it using our own strength. We don't need some shitty relic to become the strongest, we made a deal, after all.” Vox spoke once again, an unbridled fondness filling his soul. “So hurry up and get better, already, I can't do this without you... I refuse to.”

Movement drew his attention and he watched in awe as Alastor's face twitched. Taking in a sharp breath, Vox leapt to his feet, knocking over the chair in his haste to reach the door. Upon doing so, he quickly called out for the others, informing them that Alastor was waking up before returning to his friend's side. Multiple sets of footsteps were heard before Charlie and the rest burst into the room, quickly gathering around Alastor's bed. The world seemed to hold its breath as they waited, silently watching the overlord's face shift into one of discomfort. As the light outside Rosie's Emporium grew brighter, the Radio Demon's eyes fluttered open.

Chapter Text

Pain, that was the first thing he became aware of. There was a sharp stab of discomfort spreading through his chest though, for some reason, he felt it should be worse. The next thing he became aware of were the voices. He couldn't make out what was being said, the words too muffled and drowned out, though he was certain he recognized them. In his addled state, he couldn't quite place who they belonged to and that bothered him greatly. It felt like it should have been obvious but his brain refused to cooperate.

The voices sounded concerned, upset, sorrowful. The inflection varied from one to the other though a lingering sadness seemed to persist no matter who was speaking. Wanting to ease the minds of those who spoke to him with such care, he fought against the darkness that had wrapped itself around him like a suffocating blanket and managed to pry open his eyes.

Alastor blinked as he was blinded by light, unable to make out anything as his vision adjusted. Movement drew his attention and he looked up into a blurry face, mouth curving into an instinctual smile.

"Mama?" He croaked, disorientated, voice hoarse as if he'd swallowed sandpaper. “Is that you?”

A gentle hand reached out, brushing the hair from his face as his eyes finally focused on the person above him. It wasn't her and he felt a twinge in his heart at that fact. Of course it wasn't, Alastor knew that his dear mother resided in Heaven, right where she belonged... but that didn't stop him from wishing she were here. Then he realized who the face belonged to and relaxed significantly. Rosie may not be his mother but she was the closest he had in Hell and he was eternally grateful for all she'd done for him over the years.

"Shh, you're okay Alastor." The woman soothed and he leaned his face against the hand still pressed lightly to his head. "Can someone pass me a glass of water for him?"

What? Who was she talking to? Tearing his gaze away from the female overlord, Alastor slowly turned his head to take in his surroundings, not paying any attention to the cup she held out to him. It appeared as though he were in his room at Rosie's and, to his horror, the entirety of the hotel minus Sir Pentious (Where was the snake, anyway?) were gathered around his bed with the additions of Cherri Bomb, Vox, and Rosie.

What was happening? Why were they all here? The last thing he remembered was being struck down by Adam, after that, everything was a blur. He had a vague recollection of Vox appearing out of nowhere to whisk him to safety, but it felt more like a dream than reality. Now, he didn't know what to think and the people crowding around him, shouting questions, reaching out to touch... it was all too much.

“Everyone, back up a bit, give him some space.” The cannibal exclaimed, but Al wasn't paying attention, too wrapped up in his growing panic.

Distressed static filled the room as his breathing rapidly increased and his smile tightened. With eyes blown wide he watched the crowd shift but they didn't move closer, choosing instead to stare at him with unbridled concern decorating their faces. Suddenly, hands landed on either side of his head and gently turned his face until he was once more staring into the worried eyes of his dear friend.

"Sweetheart, you need to calm down," Rosie said, voice soft as she moved one hand to grab his own and placed it on her chest to help guide him. "Breath with me, okay? Deep breaths... in and out... nice and slow now. You can do it."

Following her lead, the Radio Demon sucked in a desperate breath, nearly choking before getting his breathing under control with some difficulty. Once he was able to breathe on his own without hyperventilating, he saw the older overlord turn to face the rest of the room's occupants.

"He needs to be able to breathe without you all crowding him." Rosie chastised, still keeping her voice calm though there was a slightly disappointed edge to it as she directed her gaze to those he could no longer see. "How would you feel waking up surrounded by people who are seeing you in such a vulnerable position?"

There were mumbled apologies spoken once Rosie finished but he paid them little mind. Exhausted from his ordeal, the deer demon curled up on the bed. Ignoring the fact that it caused his chest to ache, Alastor turned his back on the others, an embarrassed flush covering his face as his ears drooped. He'd never live this down. He prided himself on never showing weakness unless it was around those he trusted implicitly and the only ones here who fell into that category were Rosie and Vox, though the members of the Hazbin Hotel were getting close, much to his chagrin. There was shuffling, the sound of a door clicking closed, and then silence. Remaining where he was, Alastor felt humiliated tears form in his eyes that he was too tired to fight back. He let them fall, figuring the others had left upon realizing how pathetic he was and so there was no one here to witness them anyway.

“Alastor?” A soothing voice spoke up, followed by a gentle hand landing on his shoulder.

Apparently he'd been wrong in thinking everyone had left. Of course Rosie had stayed, she would never leave him when he was in such a state... not until she was certain he would be okay alone.

“There's no need to be embarrassed, it's okay to let your emotions show.” The cannibal assured. “If I've told you once I've told you a hundred times, you don't need to pretend around me. No one can be happy all the time.”

Fighting back a whine, he asked, “What about the others?”

His voice broke, worried about what they could be thinking of him, though Rosie was quick to alleviate that fear.

“I sent them out of the room until you're ready.” She replied, rubbing his back in gentle circles. “I'm sorry we overwhelmed you, Sweetie. It's just, see you awake made us so happy that we forgot ourselves for a time. That's our fault, not yours. You did nothing wrong. Now, sit up and drink some water, it'll soothe your poor throat.”

With a tired sigh, he did as told, allowing the woman to help him into a sitting position. She then held the cup out to him once again and he took it with shaking hands. Alastor drank greedily. He hadn't realized how thirsty he was until that moment. When he was finished, he placed the cup on the nightstand and smiled abashedly at Rosie.

“I'm terribly sorry, my dear.” He spoke in a quiet voice, shame coursing through him at his previous actions. “I shouldn't have reacted as I did. That was a rather disgraceful display, I'm afraid.”

“Nonsense! You had every right to react the way you did.” Rosie lectured, wagging a well-manicured finger at him while the other hand rested on her hip. “As I said, you did nothing wrong. I should have been better prepared. I know you, I know that you don't like being crowded, especially when you're hurt. We cornered you and you reacted, it's nothing to be ashamed of.”

There was a pause, the two simply staring at each other before they both smiled fondly. Moving over to his side, Rosie took a seat on the bed a couple feet away from where he was leaning against the headboard.

“Now, tell me how you're feeling. Any pain? Discomfort?” She addressed, patting his knee in a motherly fashion. “Don't try and hide it, I can read you like a book.”

Knowing she spoke the truth, Al nodded. He took a moment, giving himself a once-over before answering.

“My chest hurts a bit but I'm mainly confused,” the sinner admitted, face troubled. “I can't seem to recall how I ended up here. I remember being injured by Adam and Vox appearing out of nowhere but then... nothing. To be honest, I thought I was done for.”

“You nearly were,” her words were pained and Alastor found himself reaching out to cover Rosie's hand with his own in support. “I'm not sure of everything that happened, you'll have to ask Vox about it later, but when you arrived here you weren't in good shape. The angelic steel had left holy energy in your wound and it was poisoning you. If it weren't for Lucifer...”

“Lucifer?” The male overlord cut her off with a growl, not happy hearing the king's name. “What did that insufferable twit do?”

“Only saved your life.” The cannibal leader announced, raising an unimpressed eyebrow at him. “You should be grateful, without his help you'd have died. Now, I'm not saying you have to like the guy but maybe you could give him a chance. He's not as bad as you may believe. Just be civil, that's all I ask. Can you do that for me, Alastor?”

He turned his face away, ears folded against his head. Knowing he owed his life to the duck-loving, absentee father of Charlie, really rubbed him the wrong way. Still, it's better than being dead, he supposed.

“I will try,” Alastor agreed, begrudgingly, his nerves settling when he turned back and saw the proud look in Rosie's eyes.

The woman rose to her feet after giving him a quick hug. He watched in silence as she grabbed his cup and walked across the room, pausing in the doorway.

“I'll be right back, Sweetheart,” she said, turning her head to glance back at him. “I'm just going to refill your water and grab you some painkillers. Will you be alright if I let the others back in now or would you rather wait?”

The silence stretched on, seconds becoming minutes, and still he found himself unable to answer. What if they hated him now? After all, he hadn't been much help in the battle. They had trusted him and he'd let them down. What if they decided he was no longer welcome at the hotel? As annoying as it was, he'd come to care for these people and the thought of them rejecting him caused his heart to clench in fear. Not taking his silence for an answer, Rosie let out a soft hum and turned to face him fully.

“If it makes it easier, they've all been worried sick about you.” She spoke, causing his head to whip up as his eyes searched her face for any sign of deception, knowing full well he wouldn't find one. “They care for you, Alastor, I can tell. Besides, I doubt I'll be able to keep Vox out for a moment longer, you know how he is.”

A genuine smile stretched across his face at the thought of his old friend and he felt his nerves ease. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad to allow them in. If they cared for him as Rosie said and, remembering the voices he'd heard while trapped in that dark place, he believed they did... then maybe it was time he started trusting them.

“They may come in if they wish,” the Radio Demon agreed, hands clenching in the blanket that was spread over his lap. “On one condition.”

“What might that be?” Rosie questioned, not looking at all surprised.

“They make no mention of what I said when I woke up.” He replied, face as red as the coat he usually wore. “Also, I'd rather be dressed beforehand, if it's all the same to you?”

“Alright, no need to fuss, I'll make sure to tell 'em your condition.” The woman acquiesced, smiling placatingly as she knew he wouldn't like what she had to say next. “There's a shirt in the first drawer of the nightstand. It'll be big on you but that's so it won't rub against the bandages and irritate your wound. I'm sorry, dear, but you can't wear your usual attire for the time being, not until you've given that cut a chance to start healing.”

“But...” He was cut off as Rosie gave him a scolding look, arms crossed.

“No buts, mister,” she voiced, a frown briefly falling across her features. “I won't risk you undoing all our hard work for your inflated sense of propriety. They're your friends, they won't care what you're wearing.”

“Very well,” he grumbled, not willing to argue with the woman as he knew he'd lose.

“Good, I'll send them in.” The shop owner declared, smiling as she walked out the door.

Wincing as he reached over to open the drawer, Alastor took out the shirt, finding it was very soft to the touch. Well, it may not be his normal choice but it didn't seem terrible, although when he put it on, he found that Rosie was right. It was very large on his lean frame and had a tendency to slip off one shoulder whenever he shifted, leaving it constantly exposed. Sighing in annoyance, he decided it wasn't worth bothering with and let it hang how it wanted. Just then, a knock came from the door before it opened to reveal the group who had been kicked out earlier, with the exception of Cherri who was absent. They hesitated in the doorway and Alastor had the sudden urge to roll his eyes at their overly cautious attitude.

“Are you planning on standing there all day?” Alastor called out, taking pity on them. “That would be rather inconvenient for Rosie, I'm afraid. Well then, I suppose you'd better come in.”

The tension now broken, Vox rushed forward and pulled Alastor into a tight hug. A quiet 'oof' escaped him as he was smothered in the crushing embrace of his friend. Managing to peek over the TV Demon's shoulder, he saw the others settle in a loose circle around his bed, keeping a polite distance between them and where he sat.

“Alastor, you scared the shit out of me!” He awkwardly patted the younger demon's back, ears flicking at his friend's distressed tone. “Fuck! Our deal almost came to an end. The thought of that happening was like a noose closing around my neck. I never want something like that to happen again, you asshole!”

“I will try my best not to be hurt in the future, old pal.” He said, pulling away from the suffocating embrace.

Vox allowed him to do so, letting him go but not before reaching up to ruffle the hair between his antlers in a way that always caused the Radio Demon to pout like a child.

"You'd better, or else you'll have another thing coming," Vox smirked, taking a seat at the end of the injured overlord's bed.

Choosing to pay no mind to the quiet snickering from Angel Dust, Al fixed his hair with a slight glare at the other sinner.

“Alastor?” Charlie spoke, bringing his attention back to her and the rest of the hotel inhabitants. “How are you? Do you need anything?”

“I'm doing quite well, my dear. Do not fret.” The man responded, taking a moment to observe the group.

Upon finding only concern, no sign of judgment, scorn, or ridicule, he let himself relax fully. He didn't trust easily, never had, but perhaps these people were worthy of that trust.

“I'm so glad!” The princess expressed, her eyes lighting up with genuine happiness. “We were all very worried about you. When I realized you were missing, I swear my heart stopped.”

“Yeah, Smiles, we thought we'd lost ya for a while there.” Angel joined in, a frown on his face as he hugged himself with two of his arms. “For fuck's sake, if it weren't for Vox we probably would have.”

“I see,” He said, uncertain how else to respond to the spider's uncharacteristic solemnity. “I apologize for the trouble I caused everyone.”

“What the fuck, dude!” The spider yelled, toning it down when he noticed Al wince. “Don't apologize for almost dying, that ain't right. And it was no trouble neither, we were happy to help.”

Angel's honest distress surprised him. He'd thought the porn star would have made an inappropriate comment about his exposed shoulder by now. It was a welcome revelation to find he'd been mistaken. Taking another look at the crowd, his gaze fell on Niffty. The little demon was holding herself entirely still, not moving a muscle. He smiled softly at her and opened his arms in invitation. Needing no further persuasion, the maid threw herself into his hold, snuggling into his chest. Choking back a hiss of pain, Al shifted her small form until she was tucked against his side instead.

“Oh, sir, I was so frightened. Please don't ever do that again. I don't want to break my promise to you!” She pleaded, rambling in the way she tended to do whenever she grew upset.

Having no idea what promise she was speaking of, the man simply nodded, not wanting to cause further distress.

“I'm sorry to have given you such a fright, dear one.” He uttered, voice gentler than most have ever heard from the Radio Demon.

Noticing movement from the corner of his eye, Alastor turned his attention to the door where Rosie had reappeared. She moved forward, silently handing him a couple of pills along with a newly filled glass of water. Swiftly swallowing them, he drank half the water before setting the rest to the side. Turning his attention back to his friends, Alastor's smile widened.

"Glad to see you're feeling better, Boss," Husk spoke up, the deer's head tilting to the side in slight confusion.

While he knew the bartender didn't hate him, most of the time he acted indifferent.

“Why Husker, I didn't know you cared.” He mocked, though there was no malice behind his words.

"Well I do," the feline replied, meeting Alastor's gaze head-on and leaving no question as to the sincerity of his words. "You may be an insufferable bastard but I ain't interested in working for no one else, so you'd best stay alive."

The deer stared in shock, maybe the other sinner cared more than he'd expected. It made a pleasant feeling spread through his body as his smile grew warmer.

“I'll remember that,” Al stated, getting a firm nod from the other male.

Lowering his gaze, the injured demon turned to look out the window. He was feeling a little uneasy with all the emotions swirling in his heart. This was the first time he'd felt so accepted and cared for since landing in Hell, not counting when he was with Vox and Rosie, and it reminded him of better times... ones spent with his mother back before he'd fallen so far into sin.

“What are you thinking, Alastor?” A low voice broke the silence and he turned back to face the speaker.

He was presented with the sight of Vaggie, an uncommonly concerned expression directed his way while she stood at her girlfriend's side.

“I can see that you have something on your mind,” she continued, crossing her arms. “We can't help if you don't tell us what's wrong.”

“What does Vaggie mean?” Charlie spoke up, voice worried as she turned big eyes back on him. “Did you lie when you said you were okay?”

He stared at them in surprise, ears standing at attention and looking for all intents and purposes like a deer caught in the headlights. Turning to Vox for support, the TV Demon merely raised a teasing eyebrow at him. It was clear he wouldn't be any help.

'Fuck,' He thought to himself, rubbing a weary hand down his face. 'I must be more out of it than I thought if she can read me that easily.'

Deciding that if he was going to try trusting them this was as good a time to start as any, the overlord sighed in defeat before meeting the young woman's troubled gaze.

"No, I didn't lie." He said, at last, finding it more difficult than he'd hoped to keep eye contact. "All things considered, I think I'm faring rather well at the moment."

“Then what's going on?” The Princess of Hell pleaded, taking a step forward before lightly taking his hand in her own. “Whatever it is, you can tell us. We won't judge.”

He tensed up but allowed the contact without so much as a word. Having no desire for a repeat of his earlier breakdown, Alastor took a minute to get his breathing completely under control. No one pushed him, they simply waited patiently for him to speak.

"I guess I... well... I wanted to thank you all... for caring, that is." He stuttered, feeling like a fool as his cheeks burned red. "I hadn't truly believed you would. Apart from Vox and Rosie, I've never been especially close to anyone besides my dear mother. Even as a human, I was ostracized for my differences. So thank you... for being there when I needed you."

Risking a glance around the room, the Radio Demon was startled to find that the inhabitants were all watching him with fond expressions. It was not a look he was used to receiving and he felt his blush deepen a bit before he cleared his throat in hopes of hiding his reaction.

“Aww, Al, you don't have to thank us for that,” Charlie cooed softly, gently running her thumb over the back of his knuckles. “That's what friends are for, silly.”

His eyes widened slightly, relief filling his heart at their acceptance before a yawn tore itself from his mouth. The princess chuckled as he ducked his head in embarrassment before releasing his hand and rising to her feet.

“We should probably let you get some rest, you're still healing, after all.” She commented, smiling gently.

Everyone nodded along, not wanting to tire their friend out when he was still so weak. The group quickly said their goodbyes with Husk prying Niffty from where she was still snuggled against his side. Then, Rosie quickly began ushering everyone from the room until it was only Vox and Charlie who remained. The other overlord stood, stretched, and turned to Al with a large grin stretching the length of his screen.

“Get some rest, old timer, you could use it.” His friend teased good-heartedly, pulling him into another crushing hug before backing off and sauntering out the door.

Letting out an annoyed huff at the man's antics, Alastor turned his gaze to the last remaining inhabitant of the room.

“If it's okay with you, I wanted to speak in private before you rest.” She stated, wringing her hands. “I swear, it'll only take a moment.”

An unfamiliar rush of concern flowed through his heart as he took a few seconds to scrutinize the Princess of Hell. She had let her smile fall now that they were alone, her bright eyes dulled by negative emotions too complex for him to decipher. For the life of him, he couldn't figure out what had caused such a change. Had something happened after he'd lost to Adam? Something he wasn't aware of? Come to think of it, one member of the hotel has been conspicuously missing since he awoke. He remembered noticing it earlier but hadn't paid much attention at the time. Now, though, Alastor wondered if there was more to the snake's absence than he'd originally suspected. It had been his duty to protect the hotel and its inhabitants, but he'd failed. Now, he couldn't help but wonder if his mistake had cost the man his life.

Grabbing his left arm with the opposite hand, claws piercing through tender flesh in hopes of grounding himself, Alastor asked the question he feared he already knew the answer to. "Charlie? Where is Sir Pentious?"

Chapter Text

It was as if time had frozen for the pair, neither moving, hardly daring to breathe as the world passed them by. Charlie's eyes had gone wide the moment he'd asked his question and tears pooled in the expressive orbs causing him immediate regret. He should have kept his mouth shut! The distress pouring from the girl caused his heart to clench painfully in his chest and Alastor was forced to look away. He couldn't stand the sight of her anguished face. Guilt and sadness coursed through his body at the knowledge that he'd been the one to cause her suffering and he tightened his grip on his arm, hoping to shut out these negative emotions before they caused his facade to crumble once more.

“Al... Alastor? Can you hear me?” He let out a startled gasp as hands landed on his arms, just below the shoulders, shocking him out of his spiraling thoughts as she shouted his name. “ALASTOR!”

Charlie's face swam into view as he came back to reality. The woman was ignoring the tears streaming down her cheeks as she stared at him with thinly veiled concern.

“I'm... I'm fine, Charlie,” He said, not moving an inch. “Must have just zoned out for a bit, haha.”

Moving slowly, the princess reached down and took hold of his right hand, gently prying it away from his now bloody arm. She cast a pained look at the injury before meeting his gaze once more with sorrowful eyes.

“Oh,” the sinner muttered, unaware he'd been causing himself such damage.

"Let's get that cleaned up... then we'll talk." With that said, Charlie walked over to a table where Rosie's first-aid kit sat abandoned and began digging through it.

When she returned moments later, her hands were full. Placing a bottle of antiseptic to the side along with a roll of bandages, Charlie softly took his damaged limb in her hand. She inspected the scratches decorating his left arm, causing him to let out a quiet hiss as she prodded at them.

“They're not deep, thank goodness.” She revealed, a sad smile gracing her face. “It shouldn't take long for these to heal.”

It took barely any time at all before Charlie had the injury cleaned and bandaged. The demon felt ashamed that she was forced to do such a thing when she was clearly suffering from her own problems. Ears folded flat against his head, he turned his face away.

“Thank you,” he said for the second time that day. “I appreciate the effort.”

“I don't mind helping people, Al. You should know that by now.” She chuckled slightly, patting his hand before moving to sit beside him on the bed. “That includes you.”

They fell into a comfortable silence then, simply basking in each other's company. Alastor's eyelids had begun to droop with fatigue by the time Charlie turned to face him with a serious expression. Forcing them to remain open, he gave her his utmost attention.

“Sir Pentious died trying to use his airship to defeat Adam.” She explained and he could see tears once more building in the corners of her eyes. “He did it for us... to protect his friends and home. All he wanted was to help and look where it got him. Maybe the hotel isn't such a good idea, after all.”

It felt as if a heavy weight had settled on his chest, making it hard to breathe. So, he'd been right. By letting himself lose to that sloppy angel, he'd doomed one of the only people he cared about before he'd even gotten a chance to fully know the man. He may have been dramatic and slightly obnoxious at times, but Pentious had heart. He was probably the best of them, the most likely to prove Charlie right that sinners could be redeemed, now he was gone and the princess' hopes were dwindling. That was something he couldn't allow. Charlie was a light in this dark place, one of the only good things it had to offer, he wouldn't stand by and let her dream be extinguished.

"Now, now, my dear. Why do you say that?" He asked at last, placing one finger under her chin to gently lift Charlie's face from where her gaze had fallen to the floor.

“Alastor, all I did was make things worse! I painted a giant target on our backs,” she cried, the tears she'd been holding at bay breaking loose to stream unimpeded down her cheeks. “Pentious is dead, you were gravely injured, the hotel is destroyed, and it's ALL MY FAULT!”

Pulling the tormented woman into his arms, Al fought against the pain that flared through his chest in favor of comforting her. In the face of her suffering, what he felt was barely worth mentioning. Charlie sobbed against his shoulder, her tears dampening the fabric of the shirt Rosie had lent him. He gently ran clawed fingers through her hair, carefully untangling any section that got caught as he hummed a quiet tune. It was a song his mother used to sing to him when he was upset, the words long since lost to time but the melody engraved in his heart.

"I do not believe for a moment that any of what you listed is your fault, Sweetheart." He soothed, continuing his ministrations. "In fact, I think the blame falls exclusively on Heaven or, to be more precise, on Adam as he was the one who actually committed the acts if I'm not mistaken. After all, I believe I would have remembered if you were the one to give me this wound."

His joke seemed to lighten the mood, even if only by a fraction, and Charlie pulled back, staring at him with puffy eyes that contained a flicker of hope.

“But if it wasn't for me...” The overlord cut her off with a gentle finger pressed against her lips.

“If it wasn't for you, many more would have perished,” he replied firmly, not allowing the girl to wallow in despair when there was no need. “Judging by the fact that we are still alive, it is safe to assume you managed to fight off Heaven's assault. That is amazing progress! Such a thing has never before been accomplished. Trust me Charlie, you may not see it now but you are making a difference. Don't give up just yet, after all, failure is not something I see when I look into your future.”

“You can't see the future, Alastor.” She chuckled while raising a skeptical eyebrow at him and he counted that as a win.

Letting out a hum, he settled back against his pillow, strength wearing thin.

“You never know, my dear,” the male teased, pulling a handkerchief out of nowhere before offering it to the princess. “Voodoo has many mysterious properties.”

The Princess of Hell took the proffered handkerchief with a warm smile which he immediately returned. It was good to see the young woman in better spirits.

“Thank you Al, I really needed to hear that,” Charlie spoke once more after drying her tears. “Though I'm afraid that's not what I wished to discuss when I asked to speak with you.”

Brow quirking in curiosity, the Radio Demon tuned back into the young woman's words, fully focused on what she was about to say.

“I know you're probably not going to like this but I want my father to check your wound and make sure it's still doing well.” She said, causing his grin to tighten at the corners.

"And why is it that Rosie could not perform such a menial task," Alastor replied, not happy in the slightest. “I'm certain his royal shortness has better things to do than fuss over a lowly sinner such as myself.”

"That's where you'd be wrong." A voice spoke from the doorway, startling the pair.

They turned, finding Lucifer standing there with a smug grin on his face.

"Dad, I told you to wait until I talked to him," Charlie spoke, exasperated.

“Sorry, Duckling, I got worried since it was taking so long. I figured the patient was probably being stubborn... looks like I was right.” Alastor slumped, not wanting to deal with this right now.

The fallen angel crossed his arms, amused eyes meeting the injured overlord's, before addressing him.

"Stop being a baby... or should I say a fawn... and let me take a look, would ya?" The king joked, though it didn't sound as mocking as it had when they'd first met.

Alastor's ears perked up in confusion at the sudden change in the way he was being treated. He knew for a fact Lucifer couldn't stand him but, just maybe, he was being civil for the sake of his daughter. That was the most plausible explanation and he felt himself relax slightly. He supposed he could deal with the man's presence for a short while if it eased Charlie's worries. The last thing he wanted was to cause her more stress, after all.

“Very well, let's get this over with.” The sinner spoke through gritted teeth, catching the surprised look on the princess' face before a blinding smile took over.

"Oh, I'm so relieved! I thought for sure you'd say no." She exclaimed, reaching up to tuck some hair behind her ear. "Okay, I'll leave you guys to it then. I'll be just down the hall if you need anything."

Flashing her father a stern look, Charlie pointed a finger at him and said, “Be nice,” before making her way from the room.

Alastor couldn't help but grin contently at the dumbfounded expression on the other's face. Too soon for his liking, the King of Hell was approaching his bed. He growled slightly, unease filling him at being left alone with Charlie's father in such a weakened state. To his surprise, Lucifer paused his advance, hands held in the air in a placating manner.

"I know you don't trust me," the man spoke, a solemn frown appearing on his face. "To be fair, the feeling's mutual... but I truly am here to help. I also think I may owe you an apology."

“What?” Al couldn't help but choke out, completely taken aback.

"Yeah, I know it's weird," Lucifer replied, awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck. "How about you let me take a look at your wound while I explain? That way, we'll be out of each other's hair as soon as possible."

Nodding with great reluctance, the overlord kept his eyes glued to the king as he made his way over to take a seat in the chair that rested beside his bed. He said nothing as the man reached forward, only moving when he was forced to remove his shirt so Lucifer could access the bandages beneath.

“Okay, so the thing is...” the other hesitated, causing Alastor's smile to become more of a suspicious grimace before he spoke once more. “I know about your deal with Charlie.”

There was no outward sign that Alastor had heard other than a narrowing of his eyes but it didn't seem to matter to Lucifer, he simply kept talking, eyes glued to the cut across the sinner's chest.

“I didn't know the whole story and jumped to conclusions. I mistakenly assumed it was a soul deal and, as you can imagine, I was rightfully upset at the thought.” Alastor winced as the man ran his hands along the stitches, checking to make sure they were still in place. “I've been informed that that wasn't the case.”

Gritting his teeth, Alastor spoke for the first time since the exam began.

“I would never do anything to harm Charlie,” he snarled, eyes nearly glowing in anger at the thought.

Maybe in the beginning, back when this whole thing began, he'd have had a different opinion... but that was before he'd gotten to know the girl. Before she became such an intrinsic part of his life along with the others who called the hotel home. He didn't know how it happened but, somewhere along the way, he found himself caring for them. So no, he would never dream of taking Charlie's soul for nefarious purposes.

The fallen angel stared at him for a short while before a soft smile appeared on his face. He said nothing, simply taking the time to re-bandage the wound. It wasn't until Alastor was again dressed in the oversized shirt that the king spoke once more.

“That is why I owe you an apology, Alastor.” It was strange hearing Lucifer say his name with no sign of ridicule or derision. “I was ready to let you die if it meant freeing my little girl... for that I am sorry.”

His ears flicked back, startled to hear what the other male had to say. Al couldn't blame him, if he were in his shoes he'd have probably reacted the same way, especially if it was to keep someone he loved safe from harm. In fact, he'd done something similar when he'd been alive. Back then, he'd chosen to end his worthless excuse of a father's life to protect the only person who loved him. He'd never let his mother know, too frightened at the prospect of being rejected by the one he cared for most. So yes, he could relate to what the King of Hell had been thinking.

“I don't hold that against you,” he sighed tiredly. “People do crazy things for the ones they love.”

The shorter man stared at him in shock for a moment before a thoughtful look fell over his face.

“I still don't care for you,” Lucifer spoke, voice serious as he rose to his feet. “You've given me no reason to trust you but I'm willing to put our differences aside for Charlie. can you agree to that?”

“Hmm, yes, I believe I can, Luci.” He replied, barely able to stay awake now as his strength waned.

“Get some rest, Ali.” The man scoffed, returning the demon's impromptu nickname with one of his own.

Alastor was asleep before Lucifer made it to the door, his soft breaths the only sound to be heard within the small room.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Charlie paced back and forth in Rosie's sitting room, the others long since having abandoned their attempts at getting her to remain still. Now and then, she would pause near the hallway, listening for the raised voices of her father or Alastor... but they never came. That only served to make her more nervous. Maybe she should have stayed just in case something were to happen between the two, after all, she knew they didn't exactly get along. After about half an hour Lucifer appeared in the hall and she rushed toward him, a question already on her lips as she met him outside Al's door. Before she could say a word, however, he shook his head and directed her back the way she'd come.

“He's sleeping,” Lucifer whispered in way of explanation. “If he's going to heal, that's the best thing for him.”

Breathing a sigh of relief, the princess followed her dad back to where the rest were waiting. Once they arrived, she turned to him with pleading eyes.

“How is he?” She asked, worried despite the fact Alastor seemed okay while they'd been talking.

“There's no sign of lingering holy energy,” the man responded softly, the words meant for her ears alone. “If he gets plenty of rest and doesn't use his powers he should be just fine.”

Charlie felt a weight ease from her shoulders before reaching out and giving her father a tight hug. Now that she was certain her friend was out of danger there were other matters to discuss.

"Okay, with Al on the mend, I think we should get started rebuilding the hotel." She revealed, smiling widely as she addressed the room at large. "I won't lie to you, after everything that happened I was ready to throw in the towel. It seemed like all I was doing was causing more harm. Then I talked with Alastor and he convinced me that what we're doing is making a difference... even if we can't see it yet. So, with that in mind, I've got some new ideas I want to run by you all."

“Sure thing, Charlie.” Angel agreed readily, looking up from where he sat near a nodding Cherri Bomb. “What ya got in mind?”

“As long as there's a bar, I'm in.” Husk declared, grinning as he lifted a bottle to his mouth and took a hearty swig.

“Don't forget me!” Niffty chirped, eye wide before creepily staring into space. “I'll kill all the bugs for you.”

Vaggie walked over to her girlfriend's side, wrapping an arm around her waist. “You know I'm not going anywhere. We're in this together.”

"I'll do anything within my power to help, Sweetie," Lucifer spoke, laying a supportive hand on her shoulder. "Just name it and it's yours."

Vox and Rosie merely watched, large smiles on their faces.

“Aww, thanks guys, that means so much to me!” Charlie gushed, blinking back tears at the overwhelming amount of support she was receiving.

Leaning down to kiss her lover, Charlie took a few moments to gather her thoughts before launching into a detailed explanation of her plans for a bigger and better hotel. It took quite a while to go over everything but, in the end, they had a set course of action and headed off to get started, leaving the two overlords behind to keep an eye on Alastor.

Arriving at the hotel, Charlie once again felt a spike of pain pierce her heart. This had been their home, the place they'd come together as a family, now all that was left was a pile of rubble. Not allowing herself to succumb to despair, the woman rolled up her sleeves and got to work. In barely any time at all, thanks mostly to her father's magic, they had the space cleared and were ready to begin the reconstruction. By the time they stopped for supper, the exterior was coming along nicely. They'd already finished the main structure of the building, again thanks to her dad, and were working on the finishing touches before moving on to the interior tomorrow.

“I'd like you all to think about how you want your rooms designed,” Charlie said, breaking the hush that had fallen over them whilst they ate. “No matter how many new guests we get, I want you each to have something special. You've been with me nearly from the start and I think you deserve a nice reward for your efforts. I'm open to anything as long as it stays within reason, that is... I'm looking at you, Angel Dust.”

“Hey!” The porn star cried in faux offense before smirking naughtily. “Don't worry, Dollface, I'll be a good boy. Wouldn't want to get punished now, would I?”

She blushed crimson, hiding her face in her hands. Everyone else simply gave him deadpan stares as if asking, 'Really, dude?' while Angel laughed his head off.

Managing to push aside her embarrassment a few minutes later, the Princess of Hell looked around the group, taking in the smiling faces. They'd all been so upset since the battle and it did her heart good to see them finally happy.

"I've been thinking," Charlie spoke once more, waiting for the others to turn their attention to her before continuing. "With Alastor indisposed at the moment, he won't be able to use his powers to decorate his room. Meaning, he'll have to do it the normal way like the rest of you. I figured, to thank him for all that he's done for us, we could help with that."

“You're right, princess, in his condition Al doesn't need to be shuffling about trying to move furniture.” Husk agreed, nodding in understanding. “The fucker's so stubborn, though, there's no way he'd ask for help. He'd probably try to do things on his own and rip his stitches out or some shit.”

“That's why we'll do it for him before he returns to the hotel!” Niffty exclaimed, excitement radiating from her small body. “Sir can't be upset if it's already done.”

Staring at the little demon in surprise, everyone took a moment to mull over her words before they all smiled, the princess bouncing on her feet as her head filled with possibilities.

“That's a great idea, Niffty,” she complimented, enthusiasm making her voice rise in pitch. “It can be a surprise!”

Charlie was certain that Alastor would love it and, even if he didn't, once he got his strength back he could redo the room however he wanted. In the meantime, this gave him something to come home to instead of an empty room.

“Should we do the same with his radio tower?” Vaggie asked, drawing attention to herself for the first time since the conversation began. “I mean, he probably holes himself up in there as much as his room, if not more.”

“Oh! I hadn't even thought of that!” She revealed, brow furrowing in contemplation. “Yes, I think that would be a good idea. That way, it's ready for him. We can ask Vox to help with the equipment since I have no idea how any of that stuff works, though we'll have to make sure it's not too modern... we all know how Al can be with technology.”

"You're tellin' me," Angel said in agreement, thinking back on the way Alastor reacted to the TV commercial they'd made for the hotel. "It's like the asshole's stuck back in 1920 or something."

"That's it! Angel, you're a genius!" Charlie shouted, excitement growing by the minute. "The Roaring Twenties, that can be the theme for Al's room, it's perfect!"

"It might be hard to find stuff that fits though," Cherri mentioned, a thoughtful expression forming on her face. "I don't know anyone who sells that kind of shit."

“Oh don't worry, I've got it handled.” The princess declared, glancing discreetly over her shoulder.

She imagined that finding such items could be an issue for normal demons but Charlie has an extremely powerful father who can conjure whatever he wants out of thin air. Turning to face the man, puppy dog eyes on full display, Charlie pouted out her bottom lip. She had no problem taking advantage of her dad's powers when it came to making her friends happy.

“Noooo... nope, no way,” he said, turning away from his daughter's manipulation, determined not to cave. “Not gonna happen.”

Letting out a little whine, the princess sidled up to him, eyes growing ever wider.

Upon hearing his little girl's upset whimper, Lucifer turned back. Coming face to face with her impossibly wide gaze, he froze. At that moment, Charlie knew she'd won and let a smile grace her features as her dad let out a weary sigh.

“Fine...” he ground out, unable to resist any longer. “Just let me know what you need and I'll get it, okay Char-Char?”

Laughter filled the air as she flung herself into her father's arms, leaning down to place a big kiss on his cheek.

“I knew I could count on you, Dad,” she cheered, practically radiating happiness.

With her father's support, Charlie knew they'd be able to pull this off without a hitch. It was the least they could do to repay Al for all he's done. She hadn't liked the look on his face when they'd spoken earlier. It was one she'd worn herself, ever since the moment she'd first met with Adam. It was a look that spoke of immeasurable guilt. It was clear to her that Alastor was blaming himself for things outside his control and she would not allow it to continue. He'd encouraged her, guided her, protected her... now it was her turn to return the favor. Smiling fondly as her friends began discussing the project, Charlie knew things were going to get better, after all, the only way to go was up.

Chapter Text

Nearly an hour had passed since the others departed for the ruins that were once the Hazbin Hotel and Alastor had yet to wake. Vox had checked on him about five minutes ago, wanting to make sure his friend was still sleeping peacefully. Upon returning to his seat in Rosie's sitting room, the man glanced at where he'd left the pieces of Al's staff sitting the night before. He was thankful he'd remembered to grab them when he'd changed clothes back at V Tower. If he'd forgotten his friend's power conduit, that could have caused a lot of trouble. You see, every sinner has a weak spot. Something that if taken out can cause them to lose much of their power. For Alastor it's his mic and for Vox his screen or, more specifically, his left eye. That's why, the one time Val had cracked his screen, he'd been powerless to stop him as the damage had been to his left side.

Thinking about his former friends (Cause that's what they were now, right?) sent a pang through his heart. Sure they hadn't always been the nicest but... they'd been all he had besides Al and Rosie. As ridiculous as it may seem, he misses them. They turned against him in the blink of an eye, fucking threw him out of his own home, and didn't show ever a shred of remorse. What's he expect, though, this is Hell. Still, he knew Alastor would never do such a thing. The older sinner may be crazy but he had damn good morals when it came to those he cared about.

“Is everything alright, dear?” Rosie spoke up, startling him as she placed a steaming cup of coffee on the small table beside where he sat. “You look as if something's on your mind.”

“It's nothing, Rosie.” He replied, not wanting to be a bother.

Sure he was now homeless, without all his equipment, and had no money until he went to a bank, but hey... things could be worse.

“Uh-huh,” The female overlord uttered, one eyebrow raised as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. “I don't believe that for one moment. Alastor's been bringing you around here long enough for me to know when you're lying, so why don't you tell me the real reason you're upset.”

Swearing under his breath at how perceptive the woman could be, Vox gave in to her demands. What choice did he have? He knew she wouldn't stop pestering him until she got what she wanted. Rosie could be a bit of a busybody at times, even though she usually had good intentions.

“I'm not a member of the Vees anymore,” the TV Demon revealed, not meeting her eyes. “They kicked me out when I told them about my friendship with Alastor and by 'kicked out' I mean literally... straight out the fucking door. Told me not to bother coming back.”

“Oh my, that is something, isn't it?” The cannibal pondered, eyes narrowed in concern. “And you're sure they aren't just overreacting? Sometimes people can get a little possessive of the ones they care about. When that happens, they can see it as a betrayal if you're friendly with ones who aren't the possessive party.”

“I don't know,” he admitted, hands clasped in front of him to stop the trembling. “It all happened so fast. One minute they were worried about me and treating my injuries, the next they were screaming in my face about how I chose Al over them and wouldn't let me say a word in defense.”

There was silence for a moment following his statement before the woman placed a kind hand on his shoulder.

“Hmm, I'd give them some time to think about their actions.” She stated, a firm resolve filling her voice. “If they regret their decision they'll reach out to you, if not, you cut your losses and move on. The first thing we should do is find you a place to live.”

Upon receiving a nod from the younger overlord, Rosie continued.

“You know you're always welcome to stay here, sweetheart, but I think the hotel may be good for you.” She revealed, causing his face to jerk up to meet her gaze. “You have a tendency to get wrapped up in your own head, not unlike a certain Radio Demon we both know. When that happens, it would be best to have people around who can pull you out of it. So far, you've only had a few people who could do so. I think it's about time you make more friends and those people would be a good place to start.”

He took a moment to think over her words. It was true. The only close ties he had in Hell were with Alastor, Rosie, and the other Vees. It might be nice to be able to depend on others more often. Coming to a decision, the blue sinner met her eyes once more, determination shining on his face.

“You know, Husk offered to let me move to the hotel and I think I might take him up on it.” Vox declared, smiling at the woman's triumphant nod.

“Then I suggest you speak with Alastor when he wakes up.” She responded, a happy look in her dark eyes. “I'm sure he'll be able to get the details sorted out in no time and I know for a fact that Charlie will be overjoyed at having you, even if you're not planning on giving redemption a try. After all, she'll have two powerful overlords to defend the place.”

He nodded, hope igniting in his heart at the thought of what the future may hold. With a final pat on the shoulder, Rosie walked off to get ready before opening the shop for the day, leaving him alone with his thoughts once more. Maybe by moving to the Hazbin Hotel, he'll finally be able to keep Al out of trouble... it's a long shot though. That demon is like a magnet, attracting trouble wherever he goes. Even so, he wouldn't want him any other way.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Waking up is a slow process, though this time he finds himself alone and in much less pain than the previous time. Alastor sighed in relief, the pills Rosie had given him worked wonders. Pushing himself up to a seated position, he let the blanket pool in his lap while he glanced at a nearby clock, finding he'd slept through lunch as it was nearing dinner. At that revelation, his stomach grumbled in protest. He took a moment to think, trying to decide whether he should attempt to make it to the kitchen and risk Rosie's wrath at seeing him out of bed or simply put up with the gnawing hunger. The choice was taken out of his hands a moment later when the door opened, revealing Vox standing there with a tray.

“Hey, good to see you awake.” His friend stated, moving to set the tray on the bedside table. “I thought you were going to sleep the entire day. Not that I'd have minded, you need to rest, but still... it was getting pretty damn boring around here with the others gone and Rosie busy in the shop. You're lucky she even had time to make you food.”

“The others aren't here?” Alastor asked, curiosity overriding his empty stomach for the time being. “Where did they all venture off to, hmm?”

"Charlie said something about rebuilding the hotel now that you're not about to fucking die on us," Vox revealed, taking a seat in the chair beside the bed before handing him a bowl from the tray. "She's got hefty goals in mind, that's for sure. Sounds like the place is gonna be bigger and better than it was before the collapse."

Alastor hummed to show he was listening as he took a moment to inspect the food, finding a thick porridge with fresh blackberries mixed in. The sight caused his smile to widen and he took a bite with a moan of pleasure. He may not be a fan of sweet things but berries had always been a weakness of his and this was one of his favorite dishes as it reminded him of his old life in Louisiana.

“Speaking of the hotel,” his friend spoke once more after allowing him a few minutes to eat in silence. “I'm thinking of moving in there once it's rebuilt.”

Letting his spoon fall back into the bowl with a soft clink, Alastor turned to face the other overlord with an inquisitive expression, ears perked as he tried to decipher the hidden motives behind Vox's words. With the way the other male's eyes refused to meet his, the Radio Demon knew that whatever was going on was deeply troubling his friend.

“What about the Vees? Surely they'll be upset at you leaving?” He asked, anger filling his heart when he noticed how Vox fought back a flinch at the mention of his comrades.

Taking a calming breath, Alastor set his bowl aside and reached out to take Vox's hand in a firm grip.

“Tell me what happened.” He demanded, leaving no room for the other to refuse.

By the time the TV Demon had finished telling him what happened while he was unconscious, Alastor was fuming. He couldn't imagine how he would have felt if Vox turned his back on him for being friends with Charlie and the others. For his best friend to be going through such a thing, for seemingly no reason save for the fact that Velvette and Valentino were jealous of their relationship, made him see red. If he were stronger, the shadows in the room would have been climbing the walls while his eyes turned to radio dials. Right now, however, he could do nothing but cling tightly to the hand he was holding as his mind raced with all the ways he could exact revenge for how Vox had been treated.

“It seems I may need to pay your former associates a little visit, haha!” He laughed, tilting his head menacingly before catching the younger sinner's amused gaze.

"You're not going anywhere till you're fully healed, asshole, unless it's back to the hotel once it's rebuilt." Vox chided, lightly smacking him on the back of the head. "Besides, without your staff, you wouldn't stand a chance against one overlord, much less two."

Alastor's ears drooped, eyes turning away in shame as he released the hand he'd been holding to cross his arms in a sort of self-hug. He knew that without his conduit he'd be at a severe disadvantage, even so, he still wished he could do something to help his friend instead of sitting here like a bump on a log.

"Don't worry, once you're back on your feet you'll be able to mend your mic and everything will go back to normal," Vox assured, chuckling slightly as he continued. "Well, mostly normal I suppose. After all, If I move into the hotel I'll be around more often."

The thought of having his friend closer did cheer him up slightly and Alastor felt his smile grow more genuine.

“Would Charlie let me have a monitor room, you think?” Vox asked and the Radio Demon could hear the worry in his voice as his companion's eyebrows furrowed. “I do a lot of my work from there and it would be easier if I had a similar setup to what I'm used to. If it's too much trouble, though, I'd understand.”

“Do not fret, old pal. I'll talk to her once she returns.” Alastor reassured, knowing that Vox was much like himself with how particular he could be when it came to what he was passionate about, namely his company. “If the princess' plans for the new hotel are as grand as you say, I'm sure we can find adequate space for anything you require.”

Seeing a look of relief settle on the other demon's face, Al's smile grew softer. He felt horrible for what Vox had gone through because of him, if there was anything he could do now to lighten the load he would. Then, once he was healed, he would have a nice chat with the other Vees... without Vox knowing, of course. For now, he'd just have to wait and bide his time.

Just then, Rosie pushed the door open, a tender smile on her face. “Mind if I join you boys, I just closed up shop and wouldn't mind some company while I worked on my knitting.”

The two males smiled in turn, neither protesting as the woman made her way into the room and pulled a second chair up to the bed. Alastor finished his food in silence, took some more painkillers Rosie offered, then begged his friend for a pair of needles and yarn so he could work on his own project while Vox began doing something on his phone. It wasn't long before they were deep in conversation, the three reminiscing on times gone by while working on their respective tasks.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

It was getting late by the time they returned to Rosie's for the night so Charlie was surprised to find the lights still on in Alastor's room when she went to check on him. Carefully cracking the door open, she smiled as she saw the three overlords gathered around the bed, talking softly amongst themselves with happy faces. It was a touching sight, one that filled her with endless warmth. This was just another thing that proved there was good to be had in Hell. Seeing this, she knew she couldn't give up. Even if it took centuries to achieve her goals she was sure she could do it one day as long as she stayed determined. Knocking on the door before pushing it the rest of the way open, she waited for a reply.

The conversation ceased before Vox's voice called out, “Come on in, princess.”

"Hey, Al," she said, entering the room with a smile before asking, "How are you tonight?"

As she stood there, waiting for an answer, Rosie got to her feet and excused herself, saying she would turn in for the night. The older overlord leaned down, placing a soft kiss on Alastor's forehead before doing the same to Vox. She then made her way out of the room, but not before giving Charlie a little wave as she walked by. Turning back to the remaining demons, she walked over to take Rosie's vacated seat.

"I'm doing well. Nothing I can't handle." Alastor answered, at last, a reassuring look in his red eyes. "Though we do have something we'd like to discuss with you, Charlie."

Tilting her head in curiosity, the Princess of Hell glanced between the two males. Vox looked slightly uncertain while Al was smiling in the way he does when he's about to reveal something that could majorly affect the hotel. Taking a calming breath, she was about to ask what they wanted to talk about when Vox spoke up.

“I think we'd be better off waiting till morning to have this conversation if you don't mind, princess. You see, this stubborn fucker decided he wouldn't go back to sleep until he knew you'd gotten back safely.” He said, glancing at Alastor with concern before addressing him. “Now that they've returned, it's time for you to rest. Don't try and fight it, Al, I can tell you're exhausted.”

As if a flip were switched, Charlie watched as Alastor's shoulders slumped, the smile on his face becoming slightly strained as he turned away. Feeling bad for the man who prided himself on never showing weakness, the woman reached out and patted his hand where it rested in his lap. She can only imagine how difficult this must be for him. Hopefully what they're planning will make him feel better. In the meantime, she'll just have to do her best to keep his spirits up.

“Don't worry, Alastor, I'll make sure to come talk to you first thing in the morning before we head back out to the hotel.” She informed cheerily, getting a small nod in return as his hands tightened their grip on his blanket. “Hey, it's okay to be tired after what you went through. Give yourself time to heal, please, I'm worried about you pushing yourself too hard.”

“I haven't done anything since I woke up besides lie here, how could I be pushing myself?” He asked, confusion dripping from his voice.

Chuckling slightly, she shook her head, seeing Vox's amused expression from the corner of her eye as she smiled at the deer.

“You're impossible,” she laughed, smiling gently at the demon. “Get some rest and I'll see you in the morning.”

“Very well,' the Radio Demon replied, a warm look in his eyes. “Sweet dreams, my dear.”

“Sweet dreams, Alastor,” she said, turning back to look over her shoulder. “You too, Vox. Goodnight.”

“Night, princess,” the other male responded and then she was out of the room, heading down the hallway to join Vaggie.

The next morning she grabbed some breakfast they could share before making her way to Alastor's room once more. She wasn't surprised in the slightest to find Vox already there, an exasperated look on his face as he stared at the other sinner.

“Oh, I see you're both awake,” Charlie voiced, handing out the plates of toast she'd brought along.

"This bastard's been up since the crack of dawn," Vox responded, throwing a thumb toward the man in question.

Alastor merely rolled his eyes before saying, “Charlie said she would return in the morning. I simply wanted to be ready for when she did so. It's unbecoming to keep a lady waiting, you know."

“Yeah, yeah, just make sure to rest later, alright?” The TV Demon demanded, running a weary hand down his screen.

Smile widening the slightest bit, Al nibbled his toast, taking his time before answering as Charlie took her seat from the previous night.

“As you wish, my dear friend.” The man said at last before turning to face her. “Now, let us get down to business.”

"Yes, right," Charlie exclaimed nervously, straightening to be at attention. "What is it you need to discuss?"

Fidgeting drew her attention to the other overlord and she noticed how Vox was quick to cover up a worried look when she turned to face him. It made concern spike through her heart for a moment. Hopefully, whatever was going on was something she could help with.

"You see, it turns out Vox had a bit of a falling out with his comrades and was, in turn, kicked out of V Tower," Alastor revealed and she sucked in a harsh breath as she turned sad eyes on the blue sinner. "He is currently searching for a place to live and was wondering if you'd allow him to take up residence at the hotel even though he is not seeking redemption at this time."

Taking a moment to compose her thoughts, the princess turned to face Vox with a worried frown. He was looking anywhere but at her, as if too ashamed to meet her gaze. She felt awful! Had he been kicked out because he'd helped Alastor or was there some other reason? She didn't know but it didn't matter to her one bit. Vox had proven himself to be kind and considerate when it came to his friends. He'd help save Alastor's life! If there was anything she could do to return the favor, she would.

“Of course he can live at the hotel.” Charlie declared, before turning to the TV Demon. “Vox, we'd be honored to have you. You've done so much for us already and I'd love the opportunity to repay you. Is there anything else you need besides a room?”

“Um, well, if I could get a monitor room or something so I can continue my work, that would be great.” He said and she smiled warmly, nodding in understanding.

“That will be perfectly fine,” the princess expressed, already making plans for where it could go. “Alastor has his radio tower so it's only fair for you to be able to work from the hotel as well. Just let me know whatever you need for your job, okay? Then we can plan it all out and get started on construction.”

The look he gave her was one of pure gratitude and Charlie felt as if her heart would burst with glee. They were getting another member for the hotel! Even if he wasn't a resident, he would still be an important member of their family and, taking a look at Alastor's pleased expression, she knew she'd made the right decision. Hopefully with Vox around, Al wouldn't have as much pressure on his shoulders. After all, with two overlords residing there, who would dare attack the Hazbin Hotel?

Chapter Text

The day was stretching on, seemingly endless as he lay there bored out of his mind. Being bedridden was not very entertaining, Alastor was finding, and he wanted nothing more than to be able to stretch his legs. Rosie and, to a lesser extent, Vox refused to allow him to do so, however, stating it was too soon for him to be walking around after receiving such a grievous injury. So here he was, halfway through his third coaster. He figured since he had nothing better to do he may as well knit one for each of his friends. It gave him something to focus on while keeping his mind off the fact that he was effectively helpless at the moment. He'd already finished Charlie's and Vox's and was now working on Husk's, the cat demon's being black, red, and white in alternating colors. He even planned on making one for Lucifer, though he wasn't sure the king would accept it. In his mind, it was the least he could do to repay the man after he'd rid his body of the poison tainting his wound.

Letting out a frustrated sigh, he carefully set his project to the side and glanced out the window beside his bed, concern shining in his eyes. After their discussion this morning, Vox had mentioned needing to return to V Tower to gather his belongings. That had been several hours ago. Now, he knew the other overlord could handle himself but still, Alastor couldn't help but worry. If only he'd been stronger, he would have loved to give Velvette and Valentino a firm talking to, maybe with a few threats thrown in for good measure. Sadly, he wasn't able to accompany his friend though he'd been relieved when Husk had volunteered to go in his place, Charlie supporting the idea before she and the rest had left for the day to continue working on the hotel. Alastor wished he could see what they were all getting up to. Surely it was more amusing than being stuck in this room?

'Maybe I could check on them?' The overlord thought to himself, a plan forming in his mind. 'Hmm, I wonder. It should be possible as long as I don't overdo it.'

He'd regained a small portion of his strength in the day and a half since he'd first awoken, not enough to do much but he could manipulate his shadow if he was careful of how much energy he was spending. With that in mind, he figured it wouldn't hurt to check in on Vox. Then, if he was feeling up to it, he might see how the construction was coming along at the hotel. Just as he was about to summon his shadow, however, a knock sounded and he quickly put his plans on hold.

“Alastor, Sweetheart, how are you doing?” Rosie's voice sounded as the door creaked open, revealing the woman's smiling face as she leaned into the room. “I've got to return to the shop shortly but I had a moment so I figured I'd check on you. Is there anything you need? More yarn, perhaps?”

“That's quite alright, Rosie, no need to worry,” the Radio Demon replied before faking a yawn. “I think I may take a nap, I'm feeling a little tired.”

“Yes, that's probably a good idea,” she responded, nodding in agreement to his words. “Rest is the best thing for you right now. Don't you fret, dear, you'll be back on your feet in no time.”

He didn't answer, merely turned his face away to continue looking out the window. Hearing a soft sigh from the woman, he felt a little spike of guilt.

“I'll check on you again later,” Rosie murmured, voice filled with warmth. “Rest well, Alastor.”

With that, the cannibal closed the door with a quiet click and he was alone once more. He waited for five minutes to make sure the female sinner wouldn't return before gathering his strength and calling his shadow. It was slightly more taxing than normal and he knew he wouldn't be able to keep it up for long. No matter, what he wanted wouldn't take much time. Sending the being forth, Al watched through his shadow's eyes as it sank into the darkness only to reemerge in the penthouse of V Tower soon after.

“Vox, would you listen to me for a damn moment!” A voice shouted and he quickly directed the shadow in that direction.

It emerged into what appeared to be the living room and from his vantage point he could just make out Vox and Husker on one side of the room, several boxes stacked around them with Velvette standing a few feet away. The woman had her hands held up as if trying to show she wasn't a threat. He couldn't see Valentino anywhere. Alastor assumed that meant he was working today. All the better for his friends, they'd only have to deal with the female Vee and it appeared she had no wish to fight. Hiding his shadow behind a nearby planter, the Radio Demon listened in to what the group was arguing about.

"Why should I listen when you didn't let me get a word in before kicking me to fucking the curb?" Vox retorted, anger and hurt clashing on his face. "I told you about Al because I trusted you assholes! You were my friends but when my other friend was hurt, you both turned your backs on me without a second thought!"

“I'm sorry, okay? I know that was a shitty thing to do but I was upset! It felt like you were replacing us.” The woman had the audacity to say and Alastor felt his skin prickle with rage as she continued. “Come on, V, you're overreacting. What's a little spat between friends?”

Usually, Al hated resorting to violence when a woman was involved but right now all he wanted was to rip her tongue out of her mouth. He knew what so-called 'little spats' between friends were like. Hell knows he and Vox have had their fair share and he'd never once have thought of doing what they'd done. If it weren't for Husk speaking up then, Alastor might have attempted to shadow warp himself to V Tower and fulfill his desire.

"I don't think he's overreacting at all. You fuckers messed up, plain and simple, you've got no one to blame but yourselves." The cat demon stated, eyes glaring at the female sinner. "Now you're pissy cause someone's calling you out on all your bullshit."

"Also, for your information, Velvette, I've been friends with Alastor longer than I've fucking known you," Vox spoke once more, a lingering sadness hidden behind angry eyes. "If anyone had the right to be afraid of being replaced, it was him. But guess what? He trusts me enough not to worry about such a thing! I think you need to take a good, hard look at yourself before trying to apologize again cause as of now, I don't accept it."

Alastor's ears perked up with pride, the shadow's doing the same, as Vox let the other overlord know exactly where they stood. It seemed there was nothing to worry about, after all. He was about to recall his shadow, seeing no reason to remain any longer, when the TV Demon turned around unexpectedly and a look of surprise crossed his face. Al quickly had the shadow sink away but it was too late, he knew the other had seen. With that in mind, Alastor decided not to risk further consequences by checking on the hotel group as he knew Vox would be upset enough at him as it was.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Taking a deep breath through his nose to calm his frustration, Vox focused back on the task at hand, namely grabbing his stuff so he could get out of there as quickly as possible. Still, he couldn't believe that fucker! They'd told Alastor multiple times that he shouldn't try and use his powers yet, not until he was stronger, yet what does he do the moment they leave him alone? Uses his shadow to spy on him! For fuck's sake, what part of don't use your powers did he not understand? When he got back to Rosie's Al was going to get a piece of his mind, that's for sure.

“Vox, please don't say that.” A quiet voice drew his attention back to the matter at hand and he turned to face Velvette once more. “I'm sorry, alright? I'll do better just... don't leave... not like this.”

"I thought you guys wanted me gone, after all, you're the ones who kicked me out." He replied, done with this shit. "If you were so sorry, why didn't you call or text or something? You're always on your phone, you could have spared a moment to reach out."

“I didn't think it was right to do over the phone!” She exclaimed, eyes filling with tears. “We treated you so horribly, that's not something you apologize for by sending a damn text!”

Letting out a weary sigh, the male overlord took a moment to think. Velvette seemed genuinely upset by her actions but he wasn't ready to forgive her, not now at least. He stood by what he'd told her a few minutes ago. No matter how much she begged, it wouldn't change what had happened. Both Velvette and Valentino had hurt him deeply.

"These things take time, you know. There's no quick fix, no cure-all to broken trust... just hard work." Husk said, a comforting paw landing on Vox's shoulder. "I think you could both use a fucking break. Why not take a few days to think things over? If you still want to apologize then, set up a time to talk and see where it goes from there. How's that sound?"

The two overlords met each other's eyes, silently appraising one another before nodding in tandem.

“I can live with that.” Velvette agreed, a serious expression on her face.

“I guess it wouldn't hurt, but I'm not making any promises. Just because I agree to meet, doesn't mean I'll forgive you.” He replied, vehemently.

"I know. It's enough that you're willing to try," the other said, voice cracking slightly. "Now, you'd best get going before Val shows up. I may be ready to admit that we were wrong but he sure as hell ain't. Do you have everything?"

Taking a final glance around the place he'd called home for so long, Vox felt his heart clench. This was probably the last time he'd return here. Even if they did make up, he couldn't see himself living with the pair in the future. Still, so many memories had been made in this place and while some were bad, they were mostly good. It saddened him to leave that all behind. Though thinking about Alastor and the members of the Hazbin Hotel, maybe it wasn't the end... maybe it was simply a new beginning. That thought made him feel exponentially better and he felt a small smile grace his face as he nodded.

"Yeah, I think that's all of it," Vox spoke, soft voice wavering with emotion. "Take care, Velvette."

“You too, V.” The woman returned, tears beginning to stream down her face as she clasped her hands in front of herself. “I really am sorry.”

Without so much as looking back, he helped Husk gather the boxes and they made their way downstairs to load it all into his car. They'd already made multiple trips so the vehicle was rather packed. Once they'd managed to cram it all in Vox took a second to soothe his nerves. Then, taking his seat, he put the key in the ignition and started the engine. Within minutes they were on their way.

It didn't take long to get back to Rosie's as there wasn't much traffic at this time of day. Once they'd arrived, the blue sinner parked the car and told Husk to leave the boxes for now before immediately jumping out and stomping toward the shop. He had a deer to reprimand. Brushing past Rosie who called out a warm greeting, Vox stomped up the stairs and straight to Al's room. Pushing open the door, he saw his friend propped up on the bed, a soft smile on his face as he worked on his knitting. When he entered the room, the other male carefully set the needles and yarn on the nightstand before looking up at him with wide, innocent eyes.

“Cut the act, Alastor. I know what you did.” He voiced, moving to tower over his friend.

“Whatever are you talking about, my good fellow, I've been working on my knitting all afternoon,” he denied, causing Vox to snap in frustration.

“Damn it, Al, what the hell were you thinking? We told you not to use your powers! Couldn't you just listen for a change!” He yelled, toning it down when he saw the other flinch. “Look, I'm sorry, okay? Just promise me you won't do something stupid like that again, it's for your own good.”

There was a moment of hesitation where Vox was sure the other demon would refuse, then Al nodded, face completely serious and he let out a relieved breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding.

“Okay, I promise,” Alastor spoke softly, remorse clear in his voice.

“Good,” he said, letting the tension in his body relax as he took a seat on the bed, pulling the other male into a tight hug. “You really worried me, you know? What if you passed out from using too much energy and no one was here?”

A fond laugh filled the air as the deer nestled his head against Vox's chest, his antlers poking in slightly but not enough to cause discomfort.

“You worry too much, I was being careful.” His friend uttered, voice slightly muffled. “I only wanted to check on you to make sure nothing happened. I had no way of knowing if a fight had broken out.”

A caring smile spread over his face as he reached up to run a hand over the other's head, deliberately messing up the red hair.

"Remind me, who's the one that worries too much?" He joked, earning a huff as Alastor pulled back with a muted growl, fixing his hair the best he could without a comb. "You still have your phone, right? You could have just called."

“You know I hate using that infernal device,” the Radio Demon pouted before continuing. “Besides, I left it in my room at the hotel.”

“Oh for... Al, phones are useless if you don't have them on you.” He lectured for the umpteenth time as this was a reoccurring event that's happened often since he'd first gotten the damn thing. “You agreed to use it for emergencies but that doesn't work if you leave it in your room!”

Before the other had the chance to respond, the sound of shattering glass split the air and Vox pulled Alastor tight against him once more, curling around the weaker male to shield him as glass rained down from the window beside the bed. Lifting his head, he noticed a rock lying on the floor nearby. A second later, another flew through the remaining window, sending more glass careening around them. He cursed as he felt it bite into his skin and saw Al wince as the same happened to him. Having had enough, he jumped to his feet with Alastor held securely to his chest. Ignoring the older sinner's protests and thanking Lucifer he was still wearing his shoes, he swiftly retreated from the room.

“What's happened? Are you both alright?” Rosie called frantically, meeting them in the hallway with Husk close behind.

"Some punks decided it would be a good idea to throw rocks through the fucking windows," Vox explained, anger coursing through his system as he saw a thin trail of blood flowing down Alastor's cheek.

A troubled look crossed the woman's face and, to be honest, he couldn't blame her. Why the hell was this happening now, hadn't they been through enough in the last few days?

"You can put me down now, old pal," Al said with an embarrassed tone, tapping him on the arm to gain his attention. "I'm perfectly capable of standing on my own, besides, your hands are bleeding."

Huh, he hadn't even noticed in all the excitement. Now that it was pointed out to him it was rather obvious and he could feel them beginning to sting. He never got a chance to say anything, though, as Rosie chose that moment to voice her displeasure.

“Don't even think about it, mister.” The woman admonished, hands on her hips. “Vox, be a dear and follow me, once we get you both taken care of you can lay him on the couch in the sitting room.”

Vox snickered at Alastor's annoyed expression, catching Husk doing the same as they both followed the Cannibal Queen. Once they'd arrived, she rushed off to get new clothes for them both to change into as the ones they were wearing still had pieces of glass stuck to the material. She also grabbed the first-aid kit and cleaned the various cuts they'd gotten from the ordeal. Once that was finished, they got Al situated on the couch (thankfully away from any windows) and Rosie turned to address them with a serious expression.

“I believe it would be best to call Charlie and get her to return with the others as quickly as possible,” Rosie revealed, dark eyes full of concern as she took a seat beside the couch. “We need to discuss what just happened.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Upon receiving an urgent call from Husk, Charlie and the rest of the hotel group, along with Lucifer and Cherri, rushed back to Rosie's Emporium. When they arrived, the princess gasped in shock. She could clearly see the broken windows on the second floor, the ones that led into Alastor's room. Filled with concern for her friend, the young woman rushed through the shop, taking the stairs two at a time before bursting into the sitting room with a wild look on her face.

“Alastor!” She exclaimed, racing to his side. “Are you okay? What happened? Husk said that someone threw rocks at the windows! Why would they do that?”

“Calm down, babe,” Vaggie soothed after managing to catch up to her distressed girlfriend, gently wrapping an arm around her shoulders in support.

"I am fine, Charlie, nothing to worry about," Alastor replied, though it did little to assuage her worry as she could see the band-aid on his cheek where the glass must have cut him.

Taking a look at Vox, she noticed he had a few as well, mostly on his hands and arms. It was clear that he'd protected Al and she felt a rush of gratitude fill her heart. The last thing their friend needed was a setback so soon into his recovery.

“I'm glad you're all safe,” Charlie sighed, meeting the eyes of her friends.

“Same here, but I still wanna know what happened!” Angel Dust spoke up, standing next to Husk and Cherri. “Was this just a random crime or is it something else? Do we know?”

"It was probably random seeing as no one knows Alastor's here except us, much less that he's injured," Vaggie stated, though she fell silent as Rosie shook her head.

“I'm afraid not,” She revealed, taking out a couple pieces of crumpled parchment from her dress pocket. “You see, when I grabbed the first-aid kit from Alastor's room I found something. There were pieces of paper attached to the rocks that were thrown. This was a targeted attack.”

Shock swept through the crowd as the female overlord spread the first paper out on the small table in front of the sofa. What met their eyes was horrifying. On the wrinkled page lay a rather crude drawing of Alastor. His chest was sliced open in a familiar line, though this time his entrails were hanging out of the wound, and his head was severed, laying a small distance from the rest of his body.

“What the hell?” Someone muttered, though she couldn't tell who it was at first, only realizing it was Husk once he continued. “That's some fucked up shit.”

Charlie choked back tears, her hand flying to her mouth as she glanced at her injured friend. Alastor had gone slightly pale and, though he was attempting to appear unfazed, she could tell this had rattled him. The second piece of paper was laid out in a similar fashion to the first, this one only containing a single sentence. There, for all to see, were the words 'Radio is fucking dead.' scrawled across the page in messy script. Pushing himself up on his elbow, Al reached out and grabbed the paper, pulling it closer as he examined it with great intensity before meeting her gaze.

“Those miscreants sure lack creativity, do they not, my dear?” Alastor laughed humorlessly, the note held tightly in his trembling hands.

“What do you mean, Al?” She questioned, placing a comforting hand on the sinner's arm. “I'm afraid I don't understand.”

He took a shaky breath, visibly trying to calm himself as the rest of their friends gathered closer in a show of silent support.

“Those are the same words Adam said before cutting me down,” he revealed, dismay and outrage filling the hearts of everyone in the room at this revelation.

“What the hell?” Angel exclaimed, running a troubled hand through his hair. “How the fuck do these assholes know what Adam said to ya, Smiles?”

It was quiet for a moment, Alastor shrugging in obvious frustration at his lack of knowledge before a low growl drew everyone's attention to where Vox had begun to pace. Charlie watched, warily as the man quickly scrolled through something on his phone before throwing the thing at the wall where it proceeded to shatter into a hundred pieces.

“Motherfucker!” The TV Demon swore, breathing heavily while his eyes blazed with anger. “I can't believe this shit.”

“Care to share with the rest of us?” Cherri spoke up calmly, though Charlie could tell how upset the girl was from the slight waver in her voice.

“That fucking hag, Katie Killjoy, got a hold of my surveillance drone. She showed the video of Al's defeat to all of Pentagram City!” The blue overlord revealed, face pulled into a snarl as his voice dripped with contempt. “Because of that bitch, everyone knows that he's in a weakened state!”

“What? But how did she get the footage?” Charlie said, a worried frown on her face as she watched the distressed demon. “I thought your electronics had the best security in Hell!”

“They do,” he affirmed, brows drawn together as he pondered her question. “I have no idea how she managed to bypass it, unless... no... no fucking way! That asshole! Damn it all to hell, Valentino must have given it to her. The other Vees and I are the only ones who have access to the security codes and I know for a fact Velvette wouldn't have done such a thing... not after how she acted when I spoke with her earlier. Fuck! This is all my fault!”

Rosie wrapped her arms around the frustrated overlord, gently running a hand over his back.

“Hush now, you're being too hard on yourself.” She said in a pacifying way, her voice soft and gentle. “No one blames you, especially not Alastor, isn't that right?”

“Yes indeed,” Al agreed, though Charlie could tell he was forcing the cheerful tone. “If anyone's to blame it's that pesky moth.”

Seeing that Vox had calmed down thanks to his fellow overlord's words, the Princess of Hell turned her attention to the rest of her friends. They were talking amongst themselves, debating the best course of action. She knew they needed a plan, after all, killing the Radio Demon would be a huge accomplishment for any demon wanting a status boost. She couldn't allow that to happen. Alastor was her friend, her partner, they'd started the hotel together and Charlie would be damned if she continued it without him. Turning to face Alastor once more, she found him staring into space, fear hidden in his eyes and his smile barely present. It was clear he wasn't used to being at such a disadvantage and it was starting to get to him. She needed to find a way to reassure him, to show that everything would be fine and that he could trust them to keep him safe. Just then, a thought crossed her mind and she smiled. They'd already finished building the hotel, all that was left was to put the finishing touches on the decorations. That could wait, however. This was much more important. If her plan worked it would distract Alastor as well as let them protect him better. It was a win-win!

“Hey, Al?” She called, the room falling silent as she successfully drew everyone's attention. “We've got a surprise for you. Do you think you're up for it?”

The group who'd been helping with the reconstruction instantly caught on to what she was saying, their faces shifting to happier expressions as they all stared at the deer. For a moment, Alastor simply stared at her, confusion evident in his eyes. Then, his ears perked up and the confusion turned to curiosity, swiftly overpowering the fear she'd previously seen in his crimson orbs.

“And what, pray tell, is this surprise?” He asked, the slight tremble in his voice the only sign that he was still worried about the notes.

"We need to go to the hotel to show you," Charlie revealed cheerfully, keeping a firm hold on her own negative emotions. "It wouldn't be much of a surprise if I told you, now would it?"

“Hmm, very well, I suppose I can humor you.” He agreed and she quickly moved to give him a gentle hug, breathing a sigh of relief that her plan was working.

The quicker they got Alastor back to the hotel where it was more fortified the better. After that, they'd just have to make sure nothing happens before he could make a full recovery. Hopefully, there would be no more problems or threats like what had happened today but, if there were, she knew they'd be ready. If a fight did break out she wouldn't hesitate, after all, she would be fighting to protect someone she loved and there was no way she'd allow herself to lose.

Chapter Text

Packing up the meager belongings they'd kept at Rosie's, everyone readied themselves to return to the Hazbin Hotel. As they were doing so, Niffty had come up to Charlie and asked for permission to clean Alastor's room before they departed, not wanting to leave such a mess for the cannibal overlord. She'd agreed, happy that the young demon was being so thoughtful, and the cyclops hurried on her way. While she was gone, the rest of the group milled about, talking quietly amongst themselves. Within ten minutes, the small woman returned to the sitting room carrying a few lumps of yarn, a pair of knitting needles, and a familiar array of homemade coasters. It was the look on her face, however, that caused Charlie to give the small demon her full attention. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the others doing the same.

“Mr. Alastor?” She called sadly, drawing his gaze to her distressed face. “I'm afraid there are slivers of glass in these. It's impossible to get them all out. What do you want me to do with them?”

Upon realizing what the female sinner held in her hands Al's face crumpled, though he was quick to hide it behind his signature smile.

"Well, my dear, if they are truly unsalvageable I suppose you'd best discard them." He said with no sign of his momentary sorrow. "Do be sure to keep the needles, though. I can always start again once I acquire more yarn, it's certainly not worth causing a fuss over."

Taking a look around, the princess could tell that he hadn't fooled anyone. In the sparse moments they'd managed to spend with their injured friend as they worked to rebuild the hotel, they'd all witnessed how much time and effort he'd put into them and it hurt her heart to know it was all for naught. She knew that if he'd been stronger, Alastor would only have needed to snap his fingers and they'd be good as new. The problem was, that no one knew how long it would take for him to regain his strength. Hypothetically, with the holy energy gone it shouldn't take long at all, two weeks at most... but that was only a theory. They had nothing to base their assumptions on seeing as no demon has ever survived a holy wound before Al. Sure, they could hold on to the coasters but by the time he recovered he'd most likely have made new ones anyway.

“It's a shame all that hard work is going to waste.” Rosie expressed, echoing what Charlie had been thinking. “Don't worry, Sweetheart, I've got plenty more yarn. You're welcome to whatever you'd like.”

That seemed to cheer the deer up slightly and he graced the older sinner with a grateful nod. Meanwhile, the princess's eyes were drawn to her father. He stood in the corner, far away from anyone else, though his gaze lingered thoughtfully on where Niffty had placed the ruined coasters in the top of the nearby garbage can. Her curiosity was put on hold when Vaggie moved to her side, gently wrapping an arm around her waist as she pulled her closer.

“We're ready to go whenever you are, babe.” The other woman said, a warm smile on her face.

“Right, thanks Vaggie,” she replied, pressing a quick kiss to the top of her girlfriend's head before turning to address her father. “Dad, can you open the portal to the hotel?”

“Huh, oh sure, kiddo,” the king agreed, absentmindedly.

With a wave of his hand, a portal opened in the middle of Rosie's sitting room, the hotel lounge showing on the other side. Charlie took a moment to thank her dad before facing the rest of her friends.

“Okay everyone, let's go home!” She exclaimed, cheers rising from several of the gathered demons.

Alastor merely smiled a bit more genuinely, though it did nothing to damper the princess' mood. She watched as Angel, Cherri, Husk, Niffty, and Vaggie all went through, each carrying some boxes with them. Then it was just her father, the three overlords, and herself left in Rosie's house. Taking a few seconds to find the words she wanted to say, Charlie turned to face the older female.

“Thank you, Rosie, for everything.” She expressed, eyes bright with gratitude. “For helping us in the battle against Heaven, for letting us stay here while we rebuilt, but most importantly, for helping take care of Alastor. If you ever need anything, please let me know and I'll do what I can to repay your kindness.”

“Now hush, Sweetie, there's no need for thanks.” The cannibal leader responded, moving forward to wrap her in a firm hug. “It was my pleasure and I would have helped Alastor whether you asked or not if I'd known he was in trouble.”

“When is he ever not in trouble?” Vox joked, poking his friend in the side where they sat together on the couch.

“I'll have you know that I've been out of trouble for most of the time I've stayed at the hotel. Isn't that right, my dear?” Alastor quipped, cocking a brow at her as if daring her to say otherwise.

Choosing to ignore the two for now, she focused her attention once more on their host.

“Are you sure you don't want to come with?” The princess asked, worry etched on her face. “What if those people come back?”

“Don't you worry that pretty little head of yours, I can handle a few miscreants on my own,” Rosie answered calmly. “Besides, I have duties to attend to here. I can't just abandon my position as leader of Cannibal Town, now can I?”

“I suppose not,” Charlie agreed, somewhat reluctantly.

With a resolute nod, Rosie spoke once more. “Now, you'd best be on your way, Your Highness.”

Laying her blackened eyes on the Radio Demon, she pointed a well-manicured finger at him and said, “I expect you to take it easy, do you hear me, Alastor? That means no using your powers until you've regained at least half your strength, no unnecessary exertion, and no being difficult for Charlie and the others.”

Al let out a long-suffering sigh and the princess fought back a chuckle as he immediately agreed to the woman's terms, unable or unwilling to refuse the woman's request.

“Can I at least walk on my own, now?” He asked, ears tilted back slightly as he leaned against Vox's side, seeking the other's warmth. “I fear I'll die of embarrassment if I'm forced to be carried around like a babe for any longer.”

A snicker came from the corner and she turned to find her father hiding his mouth behind his hand, attempting to stifle the sound. She sent him a small glare, although she was having a difficult time herself. Alastor acted so differently whenever Rosie was involved, it was rather endearing.

“As long as you take a break if you grow tired.” She relented after a short silence, a look of concern on her face.

Charlie smiled warmly as Vox spoke up with a decisive tone, casting a grin at the older overlord. “Don't worry, Rosie, I'll make sure the fucker doesn't overdo it. You can count on me.”

The cannibal nodded solemnly, moving over to a nearby table and returning moments later with something held in her hands.

“I'd like you to have this, Alastor,” Rosie insisted firmly. “I think it may come in handy until you manage to repair your staff.”

She handed the red demon an elegant-looking cane with ornate engravings of grape vines woven throughout the design. Alastor took it reverently, hands slightly trembling as he held it in his grasp and stared up at the woman with wide eyes.

“This was your husband's,” He whispered, voice filled with awe. “I... I can't accept this.”

"Oh yes, you can. I'd rather see it put to good use by someone I care about, rather than sitting around collecting dust." She assured, steadfast in her resolve as she gently patted Alastor's head between his antlers. "My Albert has been dead a long time, dearest, and you're the only family I have left. I'd be honored for you to have it and I won't take no for an answer."

Witnessing the event taking place, Charlie felt like she was intruding on something sacred. Her father must have felt the same as he'd turned away, pretending he wasn't listening. Vox, on the other hand, simply sat there with a fond smile on his face, moving to wrap an arm around Al's shoulder when the other male let out a pitiful sniffle.

“Thank you, maman,” He expressed emotionally, causing the woman to gasp before he reached out and pulled her into a fervent embrace, forcing her to bend down as he was still sitting on the couch.

When they finally parted, Rosie had tears streaming down her face and she wiped them away before placing a tender kiss on the deer's forehead.

“Be safe, my son.” She said, helping him stand and make his way to the portal, Vox supporting his other side. “I'll see you soon.”

Following after, Charlie walked around the garbage can, pausing when she noticed the coasters had mysteriously vanished. Glancing over her shoulder, she smirked as her father turned away, a piece of yarn sticking out of his pocket. Huh, it seemed Al wouldn't have to create new ones after all.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Arriving in the hotel's lobby Alastor stared in hidden fascination, his ears being the only thing to give away how impressed he was. The entire place looked like some ritzy establishment straight out of a magazine. It was a lot more sophisticated than their previous residence though he would be sure to add his own touches once he was able to use his powers. There was a bit too much of Lucifer's influence for his taste, even if he was willing to give the king another chance since he'd helped him.

“What do you think?” Charlie exclaimed, excitement causing her to bounce on her feet as she stared at him in anticipation.

“It certainly is... modern,” he finally said, though his smile broadened at seeing an antique radio sitting inconspicuously on a table in the center of the lounge. “Though, I'm sure I'll get used to it, my dear.”

There were chuckles from the gathered demons and Alastor sighed, knowing they meant well, though he was feeling a little overwhelmed at the moment.

“Don't worry, Al, you can add some stuff later.” The princess replied, lightly patting him on the arm and he was surprised to find he was growing fond of these little touches from his friends. “Now, why don't we show you your surprise?”

With a slow nod from the Radio Demon, everyone made their way toward the elevator, walking slowly so that Alastor was able to keep up without feeling like he was holding them back. Charlie chattered insistently the entire way, though he barely caught a word. He was too focused on putting one foot in front of the other. Even with the help of the cane Rosie had gifted him, he found himself tiring quickly. About halfway down the long hallway they had turned into after exiting the lift, Alastor was forced to admit defeat. Slumping against the wall he stopped to catch his breath, noting fondly that Vox had remained by his side the entire time, hand held near his elbow in case he needed assistance.

“Hang in there, pal,” the other sinner said quietly, sympathy clear on his face as he took in the deer's ragged panting. “You're doing great.”

“I never realized... how taxing... walking could be.” He murmured breathlessly, gasping for air between every few words.

"I'm sure it's not far now," Vox reassured, running his hand in soothing circles on his back. "See, the others are waiting just ahead."

True to his word, when Alastor raised his gaze to look he found the rest of the group standing in front of a doorway just before the end of the hall. It was clear by their faces that they were worried for him but he appreciated that they were holding themselves back from rushing to his aid. It gave him a sense of independence he'd been missing the last couple of days since he'd awoken. Straightening up, he forced his breathing back under control, a slight grimace appearing on his face as sweat beaded on his forehead.

“You ready?” Vox asked, eyes taking in every detail of his friend to make sure he wasn't about to pass out.

“Yes,” Alastor agreed, unwilling to give up when he was so close. “Let's not keep everyone waiting.”

Together, the two overlords walked the last ten feet or so to the room, taking it slow and careful. By the time they reached the door, Al's legs were shaking and he had to clutch onto Vox to remain standing but there was a large smile on his face. He'd made it without needing to be carried and that was a great relief to the prideful sinner. Charlie stared at him for a moment, making sure he was alright before returning his smile with one of her own and throwing her hands in the air.

“Surprise!” She shouted with giddy excitement. “The door at the end of the hall leads to your new radio tower. You can check that out when you're feeling better, though. For now, we wanted to show you your room. We've all worked hard to make it a place you'll enjoy living and where you can go when you want to relax. We hope you like it!”

Pushing the door open, the group moved to stand on either side of the door, allowing him full view of the room they'd prepared specifically for him. With Vox's assistance, he moved forward as if in a daze, walking to the center of the room before stopping and taking it all in. Alastor shook off his friend's hold and spun in a slow circle taking note of every little detail. There, in the corner, was a full-size bed. It was wooden, made of walnut burl panels, and featured a sleek French design. A matching end table sat beside it with a small wireless radio on top as they knew he liked to listen to music while he slept. Across from the bed was an open door leading into an en suite bathroom, through which he could just make out a beautiful porcelain tub. The sight filled him with glee as it had been quite a while since he'd enjoyed the luxury of a nice, warm bath as the previous hotel only had showers. Turning once more, Alastor was met with a pair of elegant armchairs. A fireplace was situated between and slightly in front of them, similar to what he'd had in his old room, a half-full bookshelf standing nearby. Surprisingly, the back wall had been left blank, though the other three were full of pictures ranging from his friends, to animals, to scenery, and everything in between. Various knickknacks (many of which were voodoo-themed) were scattered about the room, resting on any available surface and giving the room a lived-in feel. Overall, it was a space he could honestly see himself enjoying spending time in and the pleased smile on his face proved it.

“Sooo, how do you like it?” A voice sounded from the door and Alastor was brought out of the stupor he'd found himself in. “We left the back blank because we figured you'd want to add the bayou once you feel up to it. Other than that, we tried to stick to the 1920s and voodoo theme since it fits you so well.”

The thought they'd put into making this place special for him nearly moved the overlord to tears and he had to take a moment to compose himself before turning to face his gathered friends. He hadn't noticed until now but Vox had moved back to stand with the others at some point and was currently staring at him with a soft expression. Taking a deep breath, Alastor let a wholly genuine smile grace his features as he looked at them with warm eyes, happiness filling his soul.

“It's perfect,” he replied, voice choked with gratitude. “Thank you, my dear friends. I could not ask for better lodging.”

There were smiles of joy on the faces of everyone gathered in the hallway and he chuckled slightly, moving slowly until he was standing before the princess once more. Then, with barely a shred of hesitation, he pulled the young woman into a hug. They stayed there for a brief moment before he felt another body press close. Turning his head, he was met with Vox leaning against his back and his ears laid down in a relaxed manner, enjoying the feeling of his friends holding him. Soon enough, the others joined in as well and they all just stood there for an undetermined amount of time, hugging and basking in each other's company. Soon enough, however, Alastor felt the need to pull away and they let him go with no resistance.

"Why don't we leave you to settle in?" Charlie spoke again, interweaving her fingers with Vaggie's as the two women stood side by side. "I can send someone to come get you when it's time for supper."

“That sounds wonderful, Charlie.” The Radio Demon agreed, worn out from everything that had happened that day.

Nodding in understanding, the Princess of Hell ushered everyone from the room. Once they were alone, she stood on her tiptoes and placed a soft kiss on his cheek.

"Welcome home, Alastor," Charlie whispered, then she turned and walked out the door, leaving him to relax in peace.

The week that followed was rather chaotic for the poor Radio Demon. At first, things appeared relatively normal though with the added effect of his friends checking up on him much more often. Though, as the days progressed, it seemed as if he barely had a moment to himself. With the hotel rebuilt the others appeared to have nothing better to do than focus entirely on his well-being and, while he knew they meant well, they were far too overbearing. The sheer amount of mother henning he was subjected to only served to drive him further toward insanity than he usually resided and yet, during the times he was left on his own, he found himself craving the company of his friends. However, that is a fact he would never admit aloud, after all, he had a reputation to maintain.

It had all begun, as it usually did, with Charlie. Sweet, innocent, naive Charlie who only wanted to make sure he was doing alright and had everything he could want at any given moment of the day. The constant questions of 'Do you need anything? How are you feeling? Are you hungry? Can I get you some water? What can I do to help? Have you taken your painkillers? Are you sure you don't need anything?' ringing on loop in his head from how often she'd asked them. The young woman seemed to pop up whenever he turned around, there with a smile and question ready on her lips. Still, he could never find it in himself to be upset with her. He knew he'd worried her greatly. So, if letting the princess indulge in her pointless fussing eased her mind, he would allow it... at least for now.

Then had been Vaggie. The princess' girlfriend and former exorcist had taken it upon herself to be something of a personal guard for him, following him around whenever he so much as stepped foot outside his room unless she was busy with Charlie. Her spear was kept at the ready, always in position to stab whatever unlucky being so much as looked at him the wrong way. He had to admit, it did come in handy at one point. A demon had come to the hotel a few days after his return pretending to seek redemption and had nearly gotten the jump on him. Luckily for him, being threatened with an angelic spear to the throat quickly put an end to it. It irked him that he'd needed such protection but he was glad to know he could rely on the former exorcist while in such a vulnerable state.

Husk was more subtle in his attempts, merely keeping a close watch from the bar whenever he ventured into the shared living space that was the lounge. When the cat happened to see him wince one day as he was taking a seat on the sofa, a glass of his favorite whiskey was placed before him unprompted. The next day, he'd humiliatingly stumbled over a raised lump in the carpet only to find the bartender there with a steadying hand, supporting him as he regained his balance. Husk never said a word about the mishap, allowing him to keep an illusion of pride as he was slowly guided to a nearby chair. The silent support was refreshing after dealing with some of the more outspoken members of the hotel and he found himself appreciating it far more than he imagined he would.

The most embarrassing interference of the bunch was perhaps the incident with Niffty. The tiny cyclops had popped out of nowhere as he'd been relaxing in the bath and attempted to scrub his back. He was certain his face had turned as red as his hair before he'd managed to grab a towel to cover himself with. Thankfully, the little darling had gotten distracted by a bug flying past the window at that particular moment, causing her to give chase. In the time she was gone, he managed to drag himself from the tub and get dressed before laying on his bed, exhaustion claiming him. He awoke to the feeling of his head resting on someone's lap and fingers running through his hair, working out tangles as they went. Gentle humming filled the air and he looked up with bleary eyes to find Niffty gazing back at him.

Cherri's participation surprised him as he barely knew the woman. He'd been reading a book on the couch when he felt a sudden chill. The hotel was far draftier than Rosie's and he'd found that since being wounded he tended to get cold more easily, most likely due to the blood loss he'd suffered. Not wanting to leave his comfortable position he'd simply curled up a bit tighter, determined to ride it out, when something soft plopped on top of his head. Freeing himself from the intrusive item, he found a blanket clutched in his hands as Cherri Bomb walked away. Wrapping himself up, he basked in the warmth it provided as he snuggled in to continue reading. Not even a minute later the woman returned with a cup of coffee, placing it down on the table in front of him with a knowing smile.

Angel Dust found him in the kitchen during one of his rare moments alone. He'd merely wanted a snack as it was still a ways till dinner and yet, as he'd tried to cook, he found himself wavering as his strength waned. The spider had entered the room with Fat Nuggets held securely in his lower arms and, upon taking one look at his slumped posture, sat him down at the table and placed the piglet in his lap. He'd been too shocked by the show of trust to object as Angel proceeded to finish preparing the food. Absentmindedly stroking the pig, he tasted the dish that was soon set before him, letting out a pleased hum. While not quite up to his mother's standards, it was rather good and he decided that once he was back to normal he wouldn't mind inviting the other sinner to cook with him sometime.

It was the middle of the night near the end of the week when he'd awoken from a terrible nightmare, a scream tearing from his lips. Vox rushed through the door not long after as his room was just down the hall. Upon realizing what was happening, his best friend pulled him against his chest, shushing his scared cries with gentle words and wiping away his tears. The dream had been so vivid and he found himself remembering every detail. Adam had returned, murdering everyone he cared about while forcing him to watch. Then, he'd turned on him, the same words he'd spoken during their fight leaving his lips as he struck the killing blow. It took many long minutes before he settled down enough to explain. Once he was finished Vox laid down beside him, refusing to leave while he was so upset. He was still there come morning.

The day after his nightmare he'd found a set of familiar coasters and a few balls of yarn sitting outside his door along with a note that read 'Hey, I know we haven't really gotten along but you seemed upset when you told the maid to get rid of these. I figured they must mean something to you. Don't worry, I got rid of the glass, they're good as new. - signed Lucifer'. Smiling, he brought them into his room and settled down with his knitting needles. He still had a few left to finish before handing them out but he was in better spirits knowing he wouldn't have to replace the ones he'd already finished. With that in mind, he got to work on a coaster with red and white coloring, a little gold thrown into the design for flare. Hopefully his gifts would bring a smile to his friend's faces and the king's as well, he supposed.

Stepping into the lounge at the end of that week, cane clasped tightly in one hand and a bag of finished coasters in the other, he slowly moved toward where his friends were waiting for him with smiling faces. As they each accepted their gifts with enthusiastic displays of gratitude, Alastor decided that maybe they weren't as overbearing as he'd originally thought. They were simply concerned and doing what they could to assist in his recovery, showing they cared in any way possible, and that meant the world to him. His strength was slowly returning thanks to their tender efforts and as he took a seat amongst them, surrounded on all sides by the people he cared for most, Alastor found himself feeling more loved than he had since he'd been a child held close to his mother's breast while she sang him to sleep.

Chapter Text

Upon hearing the door slam, Lucifer looked up from where he was sitting in an armchair across from his daughter and sighed. He already had an idea as to what could have caused the commotion and his suspicions were confirmed when Angel Dust stomped into the room with several crumpled papers held in his shaking hand.

"You've gotta be kiddin' me," Angel exclaimed, frustration leaking from him in waves. "Look what I found pinned to the door."

Everyone watched as the porn star moved forward and laid the pages out on the low table for the rest of the group to see. Once they realized what they were looking at, anger spread through the crowd like fire through a forest. Death threats. Not just one but several, and all aimed toward Alastor. There were a couple of letters, a drawing, and a very pixilated picture of the Radio Demon with his eyes scratched out. This wasn't the first time this had happened since they'd returned to the hotel, no it was a near-daily occurrence, but it continued to unsettle them. Thankfully, Alastor had yet to find out as they'd managed to get rid of the threats before the deer had the chance to see them. His recovery was going so well. In the week they'd been here he'd gotten strong enough to be out of bed for most of the day, as long as he didn't push himself, and they didn't want to risk any setbacks. They'd already had one assassination attempt and that was enough.

“This isn't right!” Charlie exclaimed, anger causing her demonic features to show until he placed a calming hand on his daughter's shoulder while Vaggie grabbed hold of her hand. “Al helped save everyone from the extermination! Demons should be thanking him not plotting his fucking murder!”

"You have to remember, Sweetie, this is Hell," Lucifer spoke up, voice steady. "These people, well, they aren't good. I've told you before, sinners are the worst."

"Gee, thanks," Angel said, glaring at him as Charlie turned to do the same. "Nice to know how ya feel bout us, Your Highness."

“Let me finish,” he replied, not unkindly, simply wanting to get his point across. “Sinners may be the worst, but Charlie, you've shown me that they can change. We just need to open their eyes like you've done for me. Prove to them that they can be better. You've got the evidence right here in this hotel, after all.”

Lucifer gestured to Angel Dust, using him as an example. The taller male awkwardly reached up to run a hand through his hair, feeling like an idiot for his earlier statement. With a smirk resting on his lips, Husk stretched a wing out to lay across the other's back in a show of camaraderie. Lucifer smiled at the pair before returning his gaze to his daughter who now had a thoughtful expression on her face. Taking her hand in his own, he continued, speaking words he never thought he'd say.

“When I first met Alastor, I never imagined I would get along with him. He was an egotistical asshole at the best of times and somehow had the ability to get under my skin quicker than any being in the history of Hell.” He rolled his eyes, causing the gathered demons to chuckle fondly as they remembered that event. “Now, after getting to know him this past week, he's become someone I could see myself hanging out with and, maybe with time, even calling a friend.”

Charlie squealed slightly in delight, bringing her hands up in front of her mouth as she stared at him with bright, sparkling eyes. He smiled softly, reaching out to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear.

"That's all thanks to you, Charlie. Without your encouragement, I never would have given him a chance." Lucifer revealed, eyes hardening as he turned back to the threats resting upon the table. "Sure, there may be some that aren't worthy of redemption, but we'll deal with that when the time comes. For now, focus on what's important... your dream, your friends, and yourself. Besides, once Alastor's back to full strength, I'm sure he'll have a thing or two to say to anyone who dares disrespect the Radio Demon, am I right?"

There were murmured agreements and nods from everyone in the room, each knowing that the king spoke the truth. Noticing a shadow lingering in the doorway, Lucifer excused himself but not before snapping his fingers and incinerating the papers Angel had found. Making his way into the hall toward the elevators, he wasn't surprised to find Vox waiting for him. The two men stood in silence for a moment before the overlord sighed and ran a hand down his screen.

“More threats?” The TV Demon asked, frustration leaking into his voice.

“Yeah, more of the same.” He replied, nonchalantly. “How's he doing?”

“Resting... he tired himself out trying to repair his staff.” The other stated, a worried look on his face. “Al managed to fix most of the damage but the damn thing's still cracked, he'll have to be careful with it until he's able to mend it fully.”

Nodding in understanding, the King of Hell let that sink in. He wasn't too worried, after all, Alastor's strength had been returning more and more with each passing day thanks to the tender care of those around him. It shouldn't be long before the damage was fully mended. That thought made a spark of happiness ignite in his chest. He was looking forward to matching wits with the Radio Demon again. Even if he held a deal with Charlie, observing how the sinner treated his daughter during this last week had put his mind at ease. He was certain that whatever he was planning, it wasn't something that would cause her harm. Bringing his focus back to the Vox, a concerned frown appeared on Lucifer's face as he took in the overlord's rumpled appearance.

“How are things with you?” He asked, eyes narrowing as he watched the man's reaction. “Any word from the Vees?”

“Yeah,” The taller demon sighed, brows furrowing. “I got a message from Velvette. She wants to meet up in an hour at a cafe to discuss the shit that happened. It sounds like Val's gonna be there as well.”

“Will you go?” Lucifer questioned curiously.

"I'm not sure, but... probably," Vox admitted, slumping to lean against the wall. "Velvette keeps trying to fucking apologize and I think she's being sincere, it's Valentino I'm worried about. That asshole can hold one hell of a grudge and I'm sure he'll be angry once I tell them VoxTek is splitting from the Vees."

"Maybe you should have someone go with, you know, just in case." The king suggested, worried for the other male.

He'd gotten to know these people rather well recently and, surprisingly, got along with most of them. Besides, they were important to his daughter which meant they were important to him.

“Nah, I don't think it's necessary. We'll be in a public place so it should be safe enough.” The TV Demon decided, causing a bad feeling to course through Lucifer's heart.

“Well, if you're sure?” He replied uncertainly, receiving a smile for his efforts.

"Yeah, thanks for worrying though," Vox said, slightly embarrassed before growing serious once more. “Can you let the others know I'll be out today? I should be back by tonight but I don't want Alastor doing anything stupid in the meantime.”

“Sure, no problem.” The King of Hell proclaimed, smiling at the other's concern for his friend. “Take care.”

With a solemn nod, the two parted ways, Vox heading toward the door while Lucifer made his way back to the lounge. He would deliver the other's message once everyone was together and, seeing as Alastor was resting, that may take a while.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Charlie carefully set the table as Niffty put the finishing touches on lunch. The small demon had prepared a wonderful meal of soup and sandwiches for today. Once everyone had gathered and taken their seats, her father revealed that Vox wouldn't be joining them as he'd gone out to meet the Vees. That information didn't go over well with Alastor. In fact, she could see the overlord attempting to hide his worry behind a forced smile but it was all in vain. Ever since his injury, he'd been far easier to read than before. The princess wasn't sure if it was because he trusted them more or because he'd been too out of it to bother masking his emotions. Whatever it was, he was clearly worried and she wished there was some way to reassure him. Sadly, they'd simply have to wait for Vox's return.

Turning to the rest of her friends, she smiled at seeing them in high spirits. It was clear her dad's speech from that morning had managed to lift the mood and it made her happy knowing he'd come around to her idea of redemption. Having his support meant more to her than she could ever say and it made her extremely happy that he believed in her and her dream. Now, if only they could prove it worked. Those thoughts occupied her mind all through lunch and she barely tasted the food as she ate. Vaggie reaching out and taking her hand shook her from her reverie and she turned to face the shorter woman.

“What's on your mind, Hun?” Her girlfriend spoke, rubbing her thumb over the back of her knuckles in a soothing motion.

Charlie glanced around, realizing they were the only ones left at the table she took a deep breath and began explaining what was on her mind.

“I'm just trying to think of how we can convince Heaven to give redemption a chance.” She sighed, worry playing across her face for the other to see. “They didn't listen to us. We gave them evidence that souls could be better and Sera threw it back in our faces. How could she turn a blind eye to something like that? I just don't understand.”

“Not everyone wants change,” Vaggie explained, knowing how painful her words were for Charlie to hear. “With her in charge, I don't know how we can get through to them... not unless something drastic happens.”

“Like what?” Charlie asked, tears building in her eyes.

Before her partner had a chance to answer, however, her phone began to ring. Pulling it out of her pocket, she held up a finger to signal silence and took a few seconds to calm herself before answering with a cheerful 'Hello, Charlie speaking'. Meanwhile, Vaggie left the room, allowing her some privacy to take the call. She listened, her excitement growing with each passing word she received through the phone. After nearly ten minutes of talking, she hung up, bouncing on the balls of her feet and letting out a gleeful squeal as she raced into the foyer where her friends had gathered. She beamed at the group of demons who were now openly staring at her.

“Holy shit! Guys, guess what?” Charlie exclaimed, waving her phone around in the air as she rushed over to them. “Emily just called me! You know, the seraphim, that Emily. Sir Pentious is alive, he's with her in Heaven! We have proof that redemption works and they want to meet to discuss the details of the hotel!”

“I can't believe it,” Angel muttered, clearly in shock over the situation. “The fucker actually made it.”

He wasn't alone. Cherri and Nifty had tears streaming down their faces while Husk and Vaggie bore relieved smiles. Alastor simply hummed, taking a sip of the coffee that he'd brought with him from the kitchen. Turning to her dad, Charlie found his expression blank and that worried her for a moment before she was swept up in a bone-crushing hug, tears soaking her shoulder as he buried his face in her shirt. When he pulled back, a huge smile split his face as he rested a tender hand against her cheek.

“You did it, Charlie!” He expressed, joyfully. “There's no way Heaven can deny the possibility of redemption now that the proof is before their eyes. I'm so proud of you, Sweetie, you've proven your dreams can become reality.”

"Aw, thanks, Dad." She sniffled, fighting back the tears that wanted to fall as she turned to address her friends once again. "This was only possible because of you guys. Without your support, I never would have made it this far. So thank you... thank you for believing in me. I love you all so much."

The tears finally fell as she smiled widely at the gathered demons. Suddenly, a handkerchief was presented to her and she found herself meeting Alastor's red gaze. He smiled fondly, patting her on the head before returning to his previous seat.

Once settled, he asked the question on everyone's minds. “So, when is this supposed meeting taking place?”

"Oh, right," She yelled, slapping herself on the forehead for forgetting such an important detail. "Emily and Sera want to meet with me and Dad tomorrow morning at the Heaven Embassy."

“What?” Lucifer said, confusion marring his features. “Why do they want me there? This is your project.”

"They said since you're the King of Hell and have shone your support by joining the fight, it's only right for you to attend," Charlie explained with a shrug, not bothered in the least. "I'd be glad to have your support, Dad. The last couple meetings I've had with Heaven didn't go as planned and it would be nice to have you there. You will come, right?"

“Of course I will, Sweetie, I'd do anything for you.” He agreed, though he still looked uncertain.

“I'm just worried about leaving the hotel so unguarded.” She admitted, casting a worried look towards where Alastor was sitting.

The deer straightened up a bit, face drawn in annoyance. Before he could say a word, however, Charlie continued.

"I know it upsets you, Al, but you're still not back to full strength. If something were to happen, you'd be at a disadvantage." She expressed, moving forward to crouch beside his chair and take his hand in her own. "Please, just bear with us a little longer, okay? You're our friend and we'd hate to see you get hurt again."

“While the concern is appreciated, I'm not as helpless as you may think,” he replied, not bothering to remove his hand from her grip though his ears twitched in mild frustration. “I assure you, my dear, that I've regained enough of my power to take out a few wayward demons.”

She huffed as she pushed herself to her feet, about to remind the man that he'd been at death's door less than two weeks ago but he cut her off before she could say a word.

"Besides, Vox will be here so there's no need to fret." The Radio Demon revealed, smiling sharply up at her before turning his gaze to the others. "We also have a former exorcist and four other demons who have proven to be proficient when it comes to fighting. As much as I hate to admit it, if something were to happen I most likely wouldn't be needed. So, as you can see, we will be perfectly fine while you attend the meeting.”

Shock coursed through her at the overlord's admittance. Alastor had changed, she knew he had, but the confirmation of how far he'd truly come caused a burst of pride to ignite in Charlie's heart. The Radio Demon was no longer the same person he'd been when he'd knocked on the hotel's door all those months ago, merely wanting the entertainment of seeing others fail. He'd made friends, helped protect their home, and almost died for it. While he was still a bit twisted she knew that, even if nothing else changed, she would still be satisfied with the progress he'd shown today.

“Okay,” Charlie replied, giving him a solemn nod before returning to her father's side. “Then it looks like we have a meeting to prepare for.”

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Walking through town to the cafe he'd agreed to meet the other Vees at, Vox took the time to think. This was the entire reason he'd decided to forgo the car, wanting to get his nerves settled and his thoughts in order before being faced with his former comrades. They'd hurt him, that's true, but had he overreacted? No, he hadn't, that much he was certain of. They'd been the ones in the wrong. So why did he feel so conflicted? It was fucking stupid. He felt guilty for leaving, for choosing to split VoxTek from the people who'd helped grow his company, but he didn't regret his decision. Even if they came away from this as friends he couldn't see himself remaining in business with them. After all, you need trust for that and they'd stabbed him in the back once already. This whole damn mess was causing his head to ache. Hopefully, once he reached his destination and got this talk out of the way, he'd have some peace of mind.

“Hey, V, over here!” A feminine voice called out, drawing his attention to Velvette who was waving her hands in the air.

She stood in front of an outdoor table while Valentino lounged in one of the chairs, scrolling through his phone with a rather bored expression on his face. Making his way over, Vox allowed a small smile to grace his face when the female Vee ran forward to embrace him. He hugged back, finding a bit of comfort in the familiar action before taking a seat next to her and across from his male associate. There was already a drink waiting for him, though he didn't bother taking a sip as he wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible.

“So, what is it you two wanted to discuss?” He asked, resting his elbows on the table and folding his hands together as he studied the two overlords.

“Pssh, that can wait for a moment.” Velvette declared, concern clear in her eyes. “How have you been? No lasting effects from the injury, I presume?”

“I'm fine,” he revealed, cocking his head to the side to gauge their reactions. “Everything's healed and I'm nearly ready to return to work.”

"Well, that's good to hear," Val spoke for the first time, eyes raising from his phone. "When can we expect you back?"

"Oh, sorry, you seem to have misunderstood me," Vox spoke calmly, eyes narrowing as he got right down to business. "I'm not coming back to V Tower. I've decided that VoxTek needs a change in location and will be splitting from the Vees. You see, Princess Charlie has offered me space at the Hazbin Hotel that I can dedicate to my work until I can find an appropriate building closer to that location. I plan on doing a complete overhaul of the company and will begin dedicating more resources to the Angelic Protection product line I announced a few months back."

“You bitch! You can't do that!” Val hissed, jumping to his feet, only for Velvette to pull him back down by the back of his coat.

He huffed but remained in his seat, seething quietly. Turning to look at Vox with sad but understanding eyes, Velvette calmly took a drink of her tea as she gathered her thoughts.

"I'm glad to know that you've recovered and, though this news greatly upsets me, I can see why you've decided to go through with it." She said, heart heavy in her chest. "Vox, I still consider you my friend even if you no longer see me as one. I arranged this meeting because I wanted to ask if we could start over. Our friendship, the Vees, it was all based on a codependent relationship and I see now that it wasn't healthy for any of us."

Vox was shocked by what he was hearing. It was honestly surprising how astute Velvette could be at times, though she'd always been smart, second only to him within their present company. That wasn't saying much, however, since Val was a fucking dumb-ass most of the time. Still, he knew she was right. They'd had some good times but their relationship wasn't built to last, at least, not as it was.

“I'm not sure I'm ready to try again,” the TV Demon admitted, eyes downcast. “The wound you inflicted when you turned your backs on me is still too fresh.”

Nodding her head, she reached out to place a gentle hand over his own where it now rested on the table. “I understand and I'm so sorry it took us hurting you for me to realize that what we had wasn't right. It never should have come to that.”

“Why are you fucking apologizing? The bastard got what was coming for him.” The moth demon interjected, eyes glowing with anger. “We should have done it earlier! The only thing he's good for is that shitty company of his.”

“Valentino!” Velvette cried, horrified by what she was hearing.

"¡Cállate!" He exclaimed before standing and moving to lean over Vox, two of his hands resting on the armrests of the overlord's chair to effectively box him in as he continued, his voice filled with malice. "If you think I'm going to simply let you walk away, you've got another thing coming. We helped you build that company from the ground up, part of it is rightfully ours and we'll take it by force if necessary."

Vox glared at the taller man, daring him to try anything while the female rose to her feet and grabbed hold of one of his arms.

“Sit your ass back down,” she growled, sharp nails digging into the other's flesh. “I won't say it again, Val.”

Huffing, the bug made his way back around the table with a sneer, taking his seat once more while glaring at the other two overlords.

"Vox, I wouldn't have brought him if I knew he was going to act like this," Velvette stated as she turned to face the TV Demon, upset that her chance at salvaging their friendship was being ruined. "I swear, he told me he wanted to make it up to you."

“It's okay, my dear.” Vox sighed, rubbing a weary hand down his face before downing the now cold coffee that had been waiting for him when he'd arrived. “But I think this meeting is over. We'll talk some other time.”

"You're not going anywhere," Val announced, a maniacal smile forming on his face. "Or at least not back to the princessa's hotel."

Rising to his feet with an objection on the tip of his tongue, Vox swayed, nearly falling if it weren't for the moth demon jumping up to catch him. His head spun dizzily and he was filled with the urge to vomit. Whatever had been added to his drink was strong and he could feel himself slipping further toward unconsciousness with every second that passed. Using what little strength he had left, Vox turned a pleading gaze to Velvette who was watching the scene before her with wide, terrified eyes.

“I think it's time we leave, don't you, Babydoll?” Valentino asked, voice upbeat as he supported the smaller male with two of his arms. “The limo is waiting for us just around the corner.”

“What the hell did you do, Valentino?” Velvette whispered accusingly, snapping out of her shock as Vox slumped further into the other's hold, eyes fluttering dangerously.

“Hmm? I only put a little something in his drink to help him sleep, that's all.” The other sinner replied nonchalantly, a menacing smile resting on his face. “Now let's get our friend home where he belongs. We wouldn't want anything to happen to him now, would we.”

Vox tried in vain to stay awake, fearing what would happen if he didn't, but it was no use. The last thing he saw before succumbing to the darkness were the tears streaming down Velvette's face as she nodded in agreement to the pimp's veiled threat.

Chapter Text

Alastor paced back and forth in his room, it was nearly nightfall and Vox had yet to return from his meeting with the Vees. He was nearly beside himself with worry at the thought that something could have happened to him. If he'd been awake, Alastor would have had his shadow follow Vox, it was the least he could do seeing as the other overlord didn't believe he'd need someone to accompany him. But no, his friend had snuck out while he'd been resting, leaving it up to Lucifer of all people to reveal his departure. Suddenly, the new cellular phone Vox had gotten him pinged loudly, startling the deer enough that he knocked a nearby vase onto the floor where it proceeded to shatter into a hundred tiny pieces. A stampede of footsteps sounded from the hallway and Alastor let out an annoyed sigh, preparing himself for the inevitable onslaught as his friends burst through his door.

"I didn't fall, it was only the vase," he declared, pointing to the offending piece of pottery before they'd even had the chance to question him. Niffty hurried over to clean up the mess as he spoke once more. "I am not dizzy nor did I trip, I'm perfectly fine as you all can see. I was merely startled when this blasted contraption made a noise without warning and bumped into the table causing the vase to fall."

He held up the phone in way of explanation, earning several amused looks from the gathered demons as well as a chuckle or two. As if knowing it had everyone's attention, the device pinged again.

"That sound means ya got a message, Al," Angel revealed, moving to take the item from his hand and opened it to show him a line of text. "See, there's two unread messages from Vox. He says he won't be home tonight and to stop worrying. He also said to stay safe and keep out of trouble."

Sighing in relief, Alastor nodded in understanding. He was thankful that the other overlord had managed to contact him though he couldn't help but wonder what was keeping him. Hopefully it was an issue that was easily solved but there was an unsettled feeling in his stomach that he couldn't explain, almost as if he'd eaten something bad. Unable to shake the feeling that something wasn't quite right, he decided that if Vox wasn't back by tomorrow night he'd send his shadow to search for him. Shaking off such thoughts, Alastor smiled and bid the others goodnight, not wanting to cause them undue distress. Taking his dismissal for what it was, the rest of the hotel members filed out of his room, Angel handing his phone back on the way out.

Figuring it best if he turned in for the night, Alastor got ready for bed and climbed under the covers. Unfortunately, his fraying nerves wouldn't let him relax and he ended up simply lying awake staring at the ceiling as he worried over Vox's whereabouts. Finally giving up on getting any rest once the clock reached four in the morning, the Radio Demon sat up and pushed his hooves into his slippers before rising to his feet. He quickly went about his morning routine and then headed for the door, not bothering to grab his coat.

'Hmm, I suppose I'll just get an early start to the day, then.' He thought to himself, walking silently through the halls of the hotel. 'Perhaps I'll prepare some beignets for breakfast. It's been a while since I made them and I'm sure Charlie would appreciate the treat before her meeting with Heaven.'

With his mind made up, the restless sinner ran through the recipe in his head as he headed downstairs. He was careful not to wake the others as he got everything set up in the kitchen, knowing they would make him go back to bed if they were to find him up and about at this time. Not that it would do any good, mind you, he'd tried to rest and it had proven to be a fruitless endeavor. No, he'd rather stick to a more productive task than waste his time lying about. With that in mind, he gathered his ingredients and got to work.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Waking up to the smell of frying dough was a pleasant surprise and Charlie swiftly got changed and headed down to grab some of the delicious-smelling food for herself. It was just past seven and her meeting with Heaven was scheduled for three hours from now, giving her plenty of time. Walking into the kitchen, she was greeted to the sight of Alastor bent over the stove, carefully scooping the last of the beignets onto a baking sheet before sprinkling them with powdered sugar. She had just raised her hand to greet him when he suddenly swayed, clutching the counter to keep himself upright.

Taking a closer look at her friend, the princess frowned. Al looked utterly exhausted, as if he hadn't slept at all that night, the dark bags under his eyes accentuating the pallor of his face. Making a mental note to force him to rest as soon as possible, she walked into the kitchen, being sure to let her footsteps fall a little heavier than usual so as to alert him to her approach. It did the trick as she noticed his ears twitching in her direction before the sinner turned to face her with his ever-present smile.

"Ah, Charlie, right on time." He said jovially as he placed a few of the warm beignets on a plate and handed them to her. "I thought you'd appreciate a treat to bolster your spirit before the big meeting today. Can't have our representative leaving on an empty stomach, that just wouldn't do."

"Thank you, Alastor," she replied appreciatively as a smile formed on her lips. "Why don't you sit down and rest while I clean this up?"

A brief narrowing of the eyes met her suggestion but she held firm, not allowing the other demon to protest as she lightly grabbed his elbow and led him to the nearby table. He gave in quicker than she believed he would causing alarm bells to ring in her head as he sank into the chair with a tired sigh. She hadn't seen him this compliant since he'd first begun gaining his strength back and it troubled her. Setting her plate to the side for the moment, Charlie cleaned up the cupboard and dishes as she kept a close eye on her friend. He sat at the table, eyes drooping more and more with each passing moment. She could easily guess what had upset him, after all, she had been worried as well. Vox had told her father he'd be back by last night. Sure, he'd messaged and let them know his plans had changed, but she was still concerned for his well-being and it was clear Alastor was too.

"Hey, I'm sure Vox is fine. He probably got hung up with something at his company and lost track of time." She said at last, turning to face the overlord with a soothing expression now that she'd finished cleaning. "Why don't you go get some sleep, you're clearly exhausted and he won't be happy when he gets back if he finds you passed out on the floor."

The deer took a moment to think before nodding, his smile fading as he slowly rose to his feet.

"Thank you, my dear. I think I needed to hear that." He admitted, causing her to chuckle fondly as she moved around the table to pull him into a tender embrace. "Good luck at the meeting, I know you'll do us proud. You always do."

With that, he pulled away, taking a step back as she fought the happy tears that were trying to form due to the encouraging words.

"Will you be able to make it to your room by yourself or do you need help?" The Princess of Hell questioned, sympathy written on her face.

"I'll be perfectly fine, no need to trouble yourself," Alastor said before tiredly making his way from the room.

She watched her friend go, keeping a watchful eye on him until he was out of sight, before settling down to wait for the others. It wouldn't be long until it was time to leave and she had to discuss some ideas with her father and Vaggie in the meantime. She also wanted to make sure the hotel would be safe. She knew they'd already discussed it the previous day but with Vox missing and Alastor at half-strength, it would mean that her girlfriend would be their main defense if anything were to happen. Not that she didn't trust her, she did, she was just uneasy. With all the threats that had been appearing as of late, Charlie didn't want to take any chances.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Groaning as a wave of pain washed through his head, Vox blinked his eyes open. He found himself in an unfamiliar room with no windows, fluorescent lights lining the ceiling, and a single door. The room was completely bare save for a small cot with a metal frame that he was currently lying on. Jumping to his feet, fully alert, he reached out with his powers but couldn't sense any electronics nearby for him to use his teleportation on. The cement walls of his cell appeared to be blocking him from reaching beyond them and his cell phone must have been taken while he was unconscious since he couldn't feel its presence any better than any other electrical device. Attempting to move toward the door nearly caused him to trip as he found his leg chained to the bed frame with iron shackles, rendering him helpless to escape.

Thinking back, the TV Demon found he could remember everything that happened as whatever he'd been given had done nothing to obscure his memories. The meeting with the Vees, the argument that had ensued, the feeling of being drugged... he recalled it all in perfect clarity. Valentino had abducted him and, judging by the other overlord's rant about how they helped him with VoxTek, it was safe to assume he was after his money and power. Velvette clearly had no idea this was going to happen, though, based on his last glimpse of her. The woman had seemed horrified and he took some relief in knowing that she hadn't intentionally lured him into a trap.

'I need to figure out how to get out of this place but it's not going to be easy. I have no idea where I am or what could be waiting outside this door so I'll have to bide my time.' He plotted, knowing that if he wanted to escape he would need to wait for someone (most likely Val) to enter the room as he didn't have the strength to break the chain and his teleportation was neutralized. 'If I play along, pretend I'm willing to give him what he wants, maybe he'll let his guard down and I can escape. It's not much of a plan but it's the best I've got at the moment. I won't just sit around until Al and the others realize I'm missing and come looking for me.'

With nothing else to do but wait, Vox laid back on the bed and closed his eyes. He didn't know how long he'd have before Valentino arrived and he wanted to be as well rested as possible. If it came down to a fight, he'd be ready.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

The Heaven Embassy was just as she remembered when Charlie and her dad walked through the doors, though she hoped that this time things would go better for them. With her father's hand resting on her shoulder silent support, the pair walked up to the desk, rang the bell, and signed in. Moments later a door opened on their left and they walked into a brightly lit room with a round table in the middle. Sitting at the table where Sera, Emily, and...

"Sir Pentious!" Charlie exclaimed, rushing forward to pull her friend into a fierce hug.

Unfortunately for her, she simply fazed right through him (as he was merely a hologram) and landed in a heap on the floor. Pentious winced in sympathy as she dragged herself to her feet with Lucifer's help. She laughed in embarrassment, brushing herself off as she turned to face the gathered angels.

"Oh, yeah, I forgot... you're not actually here." She murmured, her face tinging red as the two rulers of Hell took their seats. "Anyway, thank you for granting us this meeting Sera."

"Of course," the High Seraphim stated, calmly, choosing to disregard the fiasco she'd just witnessed. "It was the least we could do seeing as the idea of redemption has been proven."

"Right, right," the princess replied, though her attention was clearly on the friend she'd thought was dead. "Before we get started, Pen, how are you? You okay?"

Ignoring her breach in conduct, the angels smiled, Emily bouncing in her chair as she squealed slightly at the cute scene.

"I am doing quite well, Charlie, though I do regret not getting to ssspend more time with my friendsss and Msss. Cherri Bomb." The snake explained, his hood flaring slightly. "How isss everyone, I trust they're doing well?"

"They're fine. Well, Alastor was injured in the fight with Adam but he's healing." She revealed, causing worry to flash on the former demon's face. "We rebuilt the hotel and are nearly ready to start accepting more sinners into the program! We're just waiting for Al to regain his strength."

Her friend nodded before a throat clearing pulled her attention back to Sera, who sat with her hands folded in front of her face with a serious expression.

"That is one of the things we wish to speak with you about." The angel revealed, Emily nodding along. "We have decided to allow your Hazbin Hotel to proceed with its intended purpose, however, we wish to appoint a liaison that will serve as the official representative for Heaven. With Sir Pentious being the first sinner to gain angelic status through redemption, we figured he would be the best person to take on such a role. We have already spoken with him before your arrival and he's accepted the position."

Charlie jumped up, shrieking in joy as her father watched with a wide smile. Not only were they backing her hotel but she'd be able to see her friend on a regular basis. It was too good to be true!

"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you!" She expressed, joy radiating from her very being. "I promise you won't regret it!"

"Yes, I believe this could be a grand opportunity. You are to meet and discuss your progress every three months. A quarterly report, if you will." The older woman ordered, her eyes serious as she continued. "For now, we will halt all exterminations but, should this prove to be unsuccessful, we will be forced to resume."

"Right, I'll do my best!" Charlie vowed, not letting the dire warning get her down.

"We know you will, Charlie! You've already proven that souls can change, the hard part is over." Emily exclaimed, happy that her friend's vision was coming true. "And I'll do anything I can to help from this side."

"I will asss well." Sir Pentious added, saluting her. "If we work together then we are sssure to fulfill your hopesss and dreamsss."

It warmed her heart knowing she had people she could rely on to have her back in Heaven. It took a weight off her shoulders she hadn't even known was there until just now. Smiling brightly, the princess retook her seat and the five continued their discussion.

"Lucifer, as the King of Hell, you will be in charge of overseeing your daughter's work and keeping everything running smoothly." Sera declared, turning to address the fallen angel for the first time since their arrival. "If a problem arises, I expect you to deal with it in a timely manner, otherwise we may be forced to step in. I trust you won't allow that to happen?"

"You have my word, Sera," her dad said solemnly. "I was already planning on doing what I could to support Charlie. This is no different."

"Very well, then, I'll leave it in your hands." Sera disclosed before moving the meeting in a new direction. "In the meantime, we should determine other ways to hinder the overpopulation of Hell."

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

The sound of a door opening roused Vox from his light doze and he swiftly rose to his feet as Valentino entered the room, a smirk plastered on his obnoxious face.

"Well, well, look who decided to wake up." The moth taunted, obviously not realizing he'd been up once before. "How are you feeling, mi amigo?"

"I'm just peachy." Vox ground out through clenched teeth, remembering his plan to play nice and doing his best not to snap at the other demon. "When can I get out of here?"

"Hmm, that depends... have you come to your senses and realized you're a Vee or are you still planning on abandoning us and throwing away everything we've fucking been working for?" The words caused his eyes to narrow involuntarily and he fought to control his rage.

Taking a moment to breathe, he pretended to think it over. Finally, after a couple of minutes had gone by in silence, he raised his head to meet the other's eyes with a fake look of regret.

"I'm a Vee... It's what I've always been. I shouldn't have tried to leave in the first place, after all, you were right." He said, the words tasting bitter on his tongue but he refused to allow his distaste to show. "You helped me start VoxTek so why don't we put this all behind us and move forward, hmm?"

He held the moth's gaze as the man scrutinized him, never wavering in his resolve. The only sign that he was lying was a slight twitch of his eye. Unfortunately, the asshole knew him too well and, upon seeing it, a sneer appeared on Val's face. Before Vox even realized what was happening, the man raised his arm and backhanded him. Luckily it wasn't enough to crack his screen but it did cause some blood to trickle from his mouth.

"You lying bitch!" Valentino screamed, grabbing the TV Demon by the collar and throwing him to the ground where he lay, winded. "Do you really think I can be fooled that easily? I know you... I know your tells. You might as well give up. No one is coming to save your sorry ass. The message I sent to the Radio Demon assures that they won't suspect a thing."

"What message?" Vox demanded, struggling to regain his breath.

"Huh, oh, I used your phone to text Alastor and let him know that you wouldn't be home last night," Val stated in a bored tone, anger simmering behind his narrowed eyes. "That shit isn't important though, do you realize what will happen to the Vees if you suddenly split VoxTek from us? Well, do you?"

"After what you've done, I don't give a fuck," Vox declared, rising to his feet.

He stood there, legs wobbling slightly as he wiped the blood from his face with his sleeve, glaring at the man he thought he'd known. Now, faced with Valentino's treachery, he realized he'd never really known him at all.

"Fine, have it your way," the moth exclaimed threateningly as he took a step forward. "By the time I'm done with you, you'll be begging to sign the company over to me... and don't think I've forgotten about your friend, I have special plans for him."

Those words caught the TV Demon's attention like another slap to the face. The only one he could be talking about was Alastor and if this bastard was planning something he needed to find out what it was. Al wasn't fully healed, he couldn't defend himself yet. Well, not without risking his life in the process. If he overexerted himself he could die and, with his original injury being derived from a holy weapon, his death may be permanent. That was a chance he refused to take.

"What the fuck do you want with Alastor?" Vox growled lowly, weighing the risk of using his hypnotism before deciding against it.

He knew that at the first sign of that ability, Val wouldn't hesitate to incapacitate his eye and he needed his full power if he was going to make it out of here in one piece. He couldn't chance anything happening to his conduit... not if he wanted to help Al.

"Wouldn't you like to know." Valentino taunted in a sing-song voice before sobering once more. "Lo siento, but after your little outburst, I'm afraid you've lost the right. If you're a good boy and play nice maybe I'll change my mind, but for now, I think you need to be taught a lesson."

When the other overlord moved forward, fist raised to strike him, Vox sent out a burst of electricity from his hand. It met the man's chest, throwing him back into the wall with a scream of pain. Unfortunately, he recovered quicker than the smaller sinner thought possible and he had no time to search Val for the key to his shackles, let alone get loose, before he was back on his feet. As a gun was pulled free from its holster, raised in the air, and pointed directly at Vox's head... he knew he wouldn't get a second chance.

Chapter Text

Staring down the barrel of Val's pistol, Vox held his hands up in surrender. He stood no chance against the moth while he had the weapon aimed at his head, he knew that but it still pissed him off. He wanted nothing more than to shock him again though he knew it was too risky. If he so much as moved a muscle, the man could shoot him. He didn't know whether or not Valentino possessed angelic bullets but that didn't matter. It would still hurt like a bitch if he didn't and he wasn't fond of the idea of dying even if it wasn't permanent.

"Wrong move, mi amigo," the other overlord hissed, anger radiating from him as he lowered the gun. "But I won't kill you, in fact, I'll be nice and give you some time to think things over."

Letting out a breath he didn't realize he'd been holding, Vox allowed his tense posture to relax slightly. He was still on guard, it wouldn't due to let that slip, but he wasn't as anxious as he'd been a moment prior.

"So what?" He asked, cautiously gauging the other's reaction. "You're just going to keep me locked up until I give in to your demands? Sorry to break it to you but that ain't happening."

"We'll just see about that." Val jeered, top arms crossed while his bottom ones rested on his hips. "You of all people should know how persuasive I can be. For now, though, why don't you take a nap? We'll talk more when you wake up."

With that said, the moth demon sauntered out of the room, not bothering to look back as Vox called after him, not having been able to ask about his plans for Alastor. As soon as the door shut, the lights switched off, plunging him into darkness as a fragrant gas began filling the air. Vox was unconscious before he even knew what was happening.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Vaggie sighed as she watched the clock, hours had passed since Charlie had left for the meeting with Heaven and she was beginning to grow restless. She wasn't worried about her girlfriend, she would be fine. After all, she was the Princess of Hell and also had Lucifer with her. She doubted Heaven would try anything, especially now that it had been proven that sinners could be redeemed. No, her concerns were directed at their resident overlord, or rather, overlords. Charlie had warned her before she'd left that Alastor hadn't slept well, if at all, and had returned to bed after preparing breakfast for everyone. To top it all off, Vox still hadn't returned, which probably accounted for the deer demon's early morning cooking spree. Something was off, she could feel it, but what? It had to have something to do with Vox's absence but she couldn't abandon the hotel to search for him when Alastor was out of commission. All she could do was wait and hope for the best.

'You better be okay, Vox.' She thought to herself, eye narrowed as she watched the time tick slowly by. 'I don't want to know what Alastor will do if something happened to you.'

"Hey, Vagina, you look like you're trying to set the clock on fire with that glare." An annoying voice called and she turned to face the smirking spider. "I can feel your fretting all the way over here. Anything ya want to share?"

She sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose in frustration as she took in the gathered demons who were now openly staring at her. Husk watched from the bar with Niffty sitting on the counter nearby. Angel and Cherri had taken seats on one of the sofas and had been talking quietly to each other up until the porn star had decided to intrude on her inner thoughts with his commentary. A raised eyebrow and unimpressed look were directed at him as she slowly moved to take a seat in the armchair across from the pair. Sinking into her seat, Vaggie sighed once more.

"Vox still isn't back," she explained, watching as the others nodded in understanding. "It just doesn't sit right with me."

"Yeah, well, he did say he wouldn't be back last night. Maybe something came up with the company." Angel Dust suggested, crossing his lower arms while one of the upper ones rested against his chin as he thought about everything. "It can't be easy moving a whole ass business with little to no warning. There are employees, equipment, merchandise, the whole shebang. Who knows what problems they might run into, Toots."

"He's not wrong," Husk agreed, though his furrowed brows betrayed his concern as he spoke once more. "But if something did happen, I'm sure Vox would have at least told Alastor what it was rather than simply say he wouldn't be home. Something smells fishy."

"I hate to say it, but I agree with you," Vaggie responded, meeting the cat's gaze with her own. "I've had this bad feeling since Charlie left and I can't explain why. It just feels like something's going on that I don't know about. It's got me on edge."

A moment later, the sound of shattering glass echoed through the room and they all jumped to their feet. Rushing off to find the source of the sound, Vaggie sent up a silent plea that it was simply another threat and not something worse.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Waking up in this room was getting old. That was the first thing Vox thought when he regained consciousness. The next thought he had was that his head was killing him. Whether it was from Val backhanding him or from being drugged again, he didn't know. It didn't really matter, either, seeing as he had more important issues to deal with... like finding a way to escape. He'd barely begun searching the room for anything that could be of help to him (not like there was much to search as the room was practically empty) when the door opened once more. It was like the moth knew when he woke up but without cameras or some kind of motion sensor in the room that was nearly impossible. It must have just been bad luck on his part.

"Are you going to fucking tell me what you're planning or not?" The shorter sinner bit out, cutting right to the chase as he aggressively confronted the smirking pimp.

"My, someone's impatient, aren't they?" Valentino mocked, a slight frown on his face at the other's tone. "Say please and I'll consider it."

Biting his tongue to hold back the piercing words he wanted to throw in the man's face, Vox took several deep breaths before rising to his feet and swallowing his pride.

"Please, Val," He said, voice mechanical with no emotion behind his words.

It was clear that his former associate had wanted more of a response and Vox counted it as a win when he saw the frown deepen slightly. The joy he felt at his minuscule victory was quickly extinguished, however, as Valentino's lips curved into a wicked smirk. A foreboding feeling filled Vox's heart at the sight and he found himself dreading what he was about to hear.

"Well, I suppose since you asked so nicely, I can share," Val teased, the air around him turning sinister as his wings flared in excitement. "I've hired a highly skilled team of demons to attack the hotel. It's a group made entirely of potential overlords, ones who wanted a chance to prove themselves to someone who could help them gain power. They are to find the Radio Demon and convince him to sign his soul over to me by any means necessary."

Opening his mouth to protest, Vox found himself unable to make a sound, his voice abandoning him as he felt the deranged malice the other demon was exuding. He didn't understand, since when had the pimp been interested in Alastor's soul? Was it merely a spur-of-the-moment decision to get back at him or had he been planning this in secret, looking for an opportunity to enact his plan? Whatever it was, Vox didn't like it one bit. Watching the man with wary eyes, Val took his silence as a cue to continue. A lecherous smirk graced his features, an aroused moan filling the air as he spoke once more.

"Mmm, the things I'll make him do once I have him under contract. You know, there are a lot of people who would pay good money to either watch the Radio Demon get fucked or have a go at him themselves. I could make quite the pretty penny," the moth scoffed and Vox felt his blood boil at the insinuation. "If the rumors I've heard about Alastor are true, imagine how much it will break him to experience such an ordeal. I bet he'll be begging for death within a week... and I'm going to make you watch every minute of it."

"You sick bastard!" Vox roared, finally finding his voice as he lunged at Val with savage rage. "I won't let you fucking touch him!"

It was no use, though, the pervert was just out of arms reach as the chain attached to his ankle held him back. He then tried using his powers only to realize that an electrical inhibitor had been slipped onto him while he slept, making it impossible to shock the damn moth.

"I've always wondered if he's hiding a cute, little deer tail under that garish coat of his. I guess I'll learn soon enough, hmm?" Val winked, smiling as Vox continued to struggle against his bonds but the bed was affixed to the floor and wouldn't budge. "Come now, don't tell me you're not curious. Or perhaps you already know. Tell me, Voxy, what's the Radio Demon hiding under all those layers?"

Involuntarily, Vox's mind flashed back to when he'd first seen Alastor's scars and he growled lowly in his throat. What he wouldn't give for a giant bug-zapper right about now. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to end Valentino's miserable existence for the vile things he was saying about his friend. Frustrated tears began building in his eyes but he refused to give the pimp the satisfaction of seeing him cry. His only solace was knowing that the asshole's fucked up plans wouldn't come to fruition. Alastor's soul would never belong to Valentino, that was one thing he could be certain of.

"I won't tell you a damn thing," he replied vehemently, glaring at the other as he mentally ran through all the ways he would make him suffer once he got free.

"Suit yourself," the moth shrugged, unbothered. "By now, the men I hired should have arrived at that pitiful hotel the princessa is so proud of. Soon they'll have subdued everyone inside and if all goes as it should, the Radio Demon will be mine by suppertime... if it doesn't, well, they have orders to kill."

At Vox's horrified look the other overlord moved forward just enough to place a hand under the TV Demon's chin and force his head up to meet his demented gaze.

"You know, all of this could have been avoided," Val continued in a condescending tone as if he were speaking to a naughty child. "If you had never thought of leaving I would have had no reason to go after Alastor. I would have left him alone. I suppose I should thank you for this marvelous opportunity, after all, whatever happens next is all... on... you.

The moth removed his hand and Vox allowed his head to fall, choking back the guilt that threatened to overwhelm his heart. This was all his fault. If he'd only taken time to think then maybe he could have prevented all of this. Instead, he'd made a rash decision that could cost him everything.

"Ooh, I almost forgot! I took the initiative to send one of your drones to keep an eye on things. You'll be able to watch the entire spectacle live, won't that be fun?" Val continued, quickly wheeling a TV into the room and turning it on before positioning it to face the captured demon. "Now, you be good for Daddy and stay put. I have to prepare for my new pet's arrival, you know, pick out a collar and all that. Hmm, I think he'd look best in leather."

With that, the other overlord ambled from the room with a smug expression, leaving Vox alone with nothing but his anger and the television. Snarling, his gaze locked to the screen as it showed a cloud of smoke pouring from the entrance of the Hazbin Hotel. He'd never wanted to endanger Alastor, especially not while he was still weakened. He hadn't thought Valentino would go so far as to target his friend but he should have known better, this was the entire reason he and Al had kept their relationship secret in the first place. At least Charlie and Lucifer were there. With the two rulers of Hell residing at the hotel, there would be no way for the demons Val had sent to win, even if they were potential overlords as the man claimed.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Arriving at the front entrance, Vaggie coughed as smoke filled the air. Covering her face with her sleeve so she could breathe, she looked around for the cause of the disturbance. A malevolent laugh drew her attention to a group of demons stepping through the haze and she felt tension fill her soul. There had to be at least thirty men entering through the ruined doorway, all bearing weapons and a dark aura that promised trouble.

"Well look what we have here, fellas," a lizard-looking demon spoke and she quickly determined that he was the leader. "A rag-tag group of misfits blocking the way. Why don't you move aside and we'll spare your lives. We're only here for the Radio Demon."

"Like hell we will!" Angel exclaimed, fingers twitching as he fought the urge to draw his guns. "Al's our friend so why don't ya fuck off before the Princess gets back."

"Angel," Vaggie hissed through clenched teeth, turning to face him with fire in her eye.

"Oops," She spider mumbled as he realized what he'd done, gaze locked on the intruders.

"Well isn't that convenient? Little Miss Goody Two Shoes isn't here," the leader spoke once more, smirking at the hotel inhabitants. "That'll make our job much easier."

The man moved to walk forward, only to have his way blocked by an angelic spear.

"Why do you want Alastor?" Vaggie spoke up, hoping the lizard would be stupid enough to reveal their plan. "Do you have a grudge against him or something? I know he can be an ass but this is overkill, don't you think?"

She kept her weapon aimed at the leader, trusting the others to keep an eye on the rest of the gang. The man stayed silent for what felt like ages and the former angel began wondering if he'd ever speak. Finally, he smirked and a laugh tore from his throat as he regarded her with an amused expression.

"Hell, for a broad, you've sure got spirit. And ya ain't bad to look at neither," he said, causing her skin to crawl as his eyes roved over her body and she fought down the urge to slay him there and then. "If you ever get tired of working in this shit-hole you can call me up anytime, I'll make it worth your while."

Beside her, she felt Husk's fur bristle in disgust and, taking a glance at Angel's reflection in the hotel window revealed his narrowed eyes glaring daggers at the outspoken demon. She was sure it was a sentiment that was mirrored in Cherri and Niffty as well. Thankfully, they all remained silent and let her lead, though it made her feel a little better knowing she had friends she could rely on who wouldn't stab her in the back.

As wolf whistles filled the air from the man's flunkies, she was once again filled with the urge to murder him. That wouldn't tell them why these men were after Alastor, though. Vaggie wanted to know if they were simply taking the opportunity to attack while he was weak or if there was something more at play. Was there a mastermind hidden behind the scenes, orchestrating this entire event? If so, they needed to know.

"I'll think about it." She spoke at last, humoring him while also planning the most painful way she could kill him once this was over. "But for now, answer my question."

"Fine, whatever you say, Missy." The lizard retorted, his tongue flicking over dry lips before speaking once more. "I've heard rumors that the Radio Demon is a snarky bastard but I've never met the guy myself. So, no, we ain't holding any grudges. You see, we're pretty new to Hell. Most of us have only been around a few decades but the man who hired us for this job promised he'd give us a nice boost in status once it's completed."

The hotel group shifted uneasily, not liking the sounds of this. The confirmation that someone was pulling their strings didn't sit well with Vaggie. Who could have such a grudge on Alastor? Thinking about it, the fallen angel winced as she realized the list was probably rather extensive.

"What's the name of your employer and what does he want with the Radio Demon?" Husk questioned before she could say anything more, drawing the rogue sinner's attention.

The man looked at Husk with narrowed eyes, sizing him up before his face twisted into a frown.

"You know what, I didn't mind speaking to the pretty lady here but I don't find myself interested in talking to an oversized pussycat." He hissed and Vaggie readied herself for the oncoming fight she could feel brewing. "I say enough talking! Let's go boys, time to get this over with so we can claim our reward!"

Flaring out her wings, Vaggie took to the air with her spear at the ready. Around her, she could see the others pulling out the modified weapons they'd used during the extermination and knew they wouldn't hold back. They were fighting for the safety of their friend, after all, one who had already been through so much. She only hoped Alastor would sleep through the battle so she wouldn't have to worry about the overlord getting himself killed. Letting a solemn frown settle on her face, the former exorcist charged, never noticing the camera that was hovering in the air nearby.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Staring at the TV in disbelief, Vox swore. Where the hell were the princess and Lucifer? They were supposed to be there but according to Angel Dust, they must have gone out for some reason. A sinking feeling pervaded his stomach as he watched the battle take place. There were far too many men against the five hotel members and he knew it was only a matter of time before things went south. How had Val managed to find that many potential overlords? Was he lying? Continuing to watch the screen, it was clear to see that some of the men were more powerful than others. Maybe they'd brought their lackeys to the fight, that would explain things. Still, it didn't matter. He was just glad that he hadn't spotted Alastor yet. If he worked quickly, he may be able to get out of this place before Al became aware of the fight... but how? There was nothing of use in the room and with the electrical inhibitor, he couldn't access his powers. He was fuckin' stuck. All he could do was watch as his new friends fought to defend their home and Alastor without him.

"Dammit!" He shouted, feeling utterly useless as he ran a weary hand down his screen. "There has to be something I can do. Come on... think, Vox, think!"

He wracked his brain, trying in vain to come up with a feasible idea that would get him free and allow him to help the others. For a brief moment, he glanced at his sharpened claws and considered cutting off the foot that was shackled to the bed. He quickly dismissed the idea, however, as he wouldn't be of use to anyone if he bled out. Another idea was to break the TV and see if there were any components he could use to pick the lock on the chain. That would mean he'd have no access to what was going on at the hotel, though, and he refused to give up his only link to the outside world unless it was absolutely necessary. Seeing as he'd never once picked a lock in his life, he figured that plan wouldn't work anyway and continued scheming.

'There has to be something I'm missing.' Vox thought to himself, pacing the room while keeping one eye glued to the screen at all times. 'What haven't I thought of? I can feel it, it's on the tip of my tongue.'

"Oh fuck!" He exclaimed, suddenly coming to an abrupt halt, eyes wide in realization. "That could work!"

It was a possibility, one that Alastor most likely wouldn't be happy about but what the hell? It was the only chance he had. He couldn't get free so the only other option was to warn Alastor before those fuckers got the drop on him. Sure, he'd rather Al didn't have to fight in the state he was in and if he somehow managed to free himself he would make sure he didn't have to. But, just as a precaution, this would let the other overlord know of the danger lurking on his doorstep. Besides, the others had already taken out several of the attacking demons and the princess would hopefully return soon with her father in tow. They wouldn't let anything happen to Alastor, he was sure of it. If they did, they would have him to deal with... once he got out of here, that is. Because he would get out, there was no other option.

"Well, here goes nothing." He stated seriously, closing his eyes and letting his breathing even out into a nearly meditative state.

Sinking further into his subconscious, the sinner reached inside his soul for the physical manifestation of the bond that connected him with Al... and pulled.

"Sorry, pal," Vox murmured, regret filling his entire being. "But this is the only way I can think to warn you."

Back at the hotel, Alastor jerked awake to the phantom feeling of a chain tightening around his neck.

Chapter Text

A startled bleat escaped his throat as Alastor fell out of bed, though he would deny making such a sound until his second death. Thank goodness no one was around to witness such a humiliating indecent. His friends had seen him experience plenty of embarrassing moments since his defeat to Adam, there was no need to add to the list, so to speak. Bringing his attention back to what had woken him, a scowl crossed his face. Vox must be in serious trouble, that was the only explanation for what had just occurred seeing as they'd sworn never to call on their bond in such a way. For the other demon to break that oath... the danger must be dire.

'What have you gotten yourself into this time, old pal?' He pondered, rising to his feet.

Brushing himself off, he grabbed his coat from the back of a nearby armchair and headed toward the door. He had just passed into the hallway when the peaceful silence was disturbed by the sound of an explosion from somewhere below and Alastor's ears perked to attention. Maybe Vox wasn't the only one in trouble, maybe he'd been trying to warn him of something. Calling forth his powers, his mic manifested in his hand and he took a moment to scrutinize it. There were still spiderweb cracks covering the shaft where he'd mended it and he pushed some of his renewed magic into them. Thankfully, his nap had done wonders to replenish his stamina and he was able to finish repairing his mic with little effort. He smiled as the cracks faded away before glancing out the window. Noticing the others fighting a group of armed men, he stepped into his shadow, intent on doing what he could to help.

“My, what do we have here?” He asked, materializing next to Angel Dust as the porn star gunned down a few of the unfortunate demons.

“Alastor!” The spider yelped, casting a quick glance his way as Al leaned on his staff. “What the hell? Don't sneak up on people when they're fighting dumb-ass, you're gonna get yourself killed.”

He merely hummed, not paying the other sinner any attention as he took in the battlefield. Vaggie and Husk were both airborne, fighting off the men who attempted an aerial attack. Niffty was running around like the gremlin she was, stabbing unsuspecting foes in the ankles and darting away again before they even realized she was there. Cherri was nearby, throwing her bombs after any who dared retreat, it was this that had alerted him to the fight. All in all, they seemed to have things well under control. Maybe he wouldn't be needed, after all. For now, he'd simply sit back and observe the chaos, it was proving to be rather entertaining.

“Fall back, regroup!” a lizard-like man shouted from where he stood a good distance away from the main entrance (which appeared to be rather destroyed now that he thought about it), calling the rest of the aggressors to him.

It was then that the supposed leader's eyes locked with his own and a vicious smirk fell across the man's face. Alastor tilted his head, curious as to what could have caused such a reaction when they were clearly losing. He got his answer a moment later.

“There he is... the Radio Demon!” The lead sinner shouted, his voice grating against Alastor's sensitive hearing. “Let's get 'im, boys!”

He braced himself, preparing to rip the enemy to shreds for daring to attack him, though he didn't get the chance as his friends appeared in front of him. They moved, forming a barricade between himself and the attacking forces. He let out a disappointed sigh, they seemed determined to keep him from participating in the slaughter. How very selfish of them, making him watch while they had all the fun.

"Alastor, stay back and let us deal with them," Vaggie ordered and he felt himself bristle slightly at the implication that he couldn't defeat these mere sinners but her next words eased his mind, even if only slightly. "I know you could take them all out in the blink of an eye, I don't doubt that, but you shouldn't waste your energy on something so trivial."

“So be it, my dear,” He relented, grateful for the wording she'd chosen as it made it sound like the fight was beneath him rather than that he couldn't handle it, thus sparing his pride in the face of the enemy. “I will let you dispose of these insolent pests.”

Moving to sit in a patio chair he summoned, Alastor crossed one leg over the other and sat back to enjoy the show. Now, if only he had a hot cup of coffee everything would be perfect. Still, his mind couldn't help but wander to Vox. Where was his friend? What happened to keep him from returning? Those questions would need to be put on hold, however, as defending the hotel took priority at the moment and he needed to be ready in case any of the miscreants slipped by their defenses. He only hoped the other overlord could handle whatever trouble he was in by himself.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Pacing back and forth in the cement room, Vox kept an eye on the television. The hotel crew were winning rather easily, only a few of the attacking demons giving them trouble. He knew his plan had worked and that Alastor had gotten his warning as the deer had appeared a few minutes prior, the screen glitching upon his arrival. He felt terrible that he wasn't there to assist them but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't think of a way out of this place. He'd tried everything! Just then, he heard the clink of a key twisting in the lock and turned to face the door, taking an aggressive stance. Perhaps Val would come close enough this time that he could get a solid punch in. If he broke the moth's nose, there's a chance it could stun him long enough to steal the key. When the door opened, however, it was not who he expected.

“Velvette?” He questioned, disbelief practically oozing from his being as he stared in stunned confusion. “What the fuck? How are you here?”

The female sinner smiled cheekily, stepping through the doorway as she spun a key ring around on her fingertip. She sauntered in, glancing around the bare room as if it had personally offended her before making her way to his side. He was too stunned to do anything other than return her affection when she threw her arms around him in a tight hug.

"Sorry I'm late, V, it took forever to figure out where Val was keeping you," Velvette exclaimed, taking a step back while keeping her hands on his arms. "You alright? Anything hurt?"

“No, no, I'm fine.” He said, wincing slightly at his headache. “My head hurts a little but that's all, I swear. Where's Val?”

“The piss baby took off about ten minutes ago. He kept mumbling about always having to do everything himself if he wanted it done right.” She revealed and Vox had a sinking feeling he knew exactly where the other had gone. “I don't know, V, it really sounded like he was losing it.”

She took another look around his cell, eyes locking on the chain affixed to his ankle as a frown fell over her face.

“Well, more so than he already has, that is.” She continued, waving her hand to accentuate what she was saying.

“Yeah, no kidding,” the TV Demon agreed, the man was clearly out of his fucking mind if he thought he could get away with what he had planned with no repercussions.

There was a slight pause before Velvette placed her hands on her hips and took charge once more.

“Right, then we'd best get you outta here so you can go help that friend of yours.” The woman declared, quickly unlocking the chain as well as the inhibitor that suppressed his powers. “Don't worry, I'm coming along, it's the least I can do after what I allowed to happen. Sorry for that, by the way.”

“It's fine, Vel. You helping now more than makes up for it.” Vox smiled, warmth filling his heart as he realized she truly was his friend. “Now how do we get out of here?”

"Follow me, stick close or you'll get lost," Velvette revealed, taking the lead as they ran through countless empty corridors.

'Hold on, Alastor,' Vox thought, following the smaller sinner as they traversed the labyrinth that was the basement of V Tower. 'I'm on my way.'

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

The sound of a portal opening drew Alastor's attention from where he'd been watching the others wipe the floor with the remaining demons. It sure hadn't taken much to beat then, though he supposed not everyone could be blessed with powers such as his. Still, it had been a rather pathetic display, he hadn't needed to step in once, his friends were more than adequate for the job. Putting down his coffee cup (he'd gone and grabbed it when there'd been a lull in the action) Alastor rose to his feet and walked into the lobby to greet the returning princess. Charlie stepped through the portal, her smile dimming as she took in the destroyed entrance to the hotel.

“Al, what happened here?” She questioned, turning concerned eyes to him. “Are you alright?”

“Oh, quite alright, my dear.” He revealed, noticing that the portal closed without Lucifer coming through. “Simply some demons who thought numbers outweighed quality. I assure you, the others have done a great job proving them wrong. In fact, they should be nearly finished with the lesson.”

“Wait! Are you saying you were attacked?” She exclaimed, concern filling her face as she raced through the broken doorway, Alastor trailing behind at a sedate pace.

Arriving outside, the Radio Demon took great pleasure in finding that Charlie had immediately subdued the remaining reprobates. She had the entire group, or more accurately the ones who were still conscious, kneeling before her with their heads bowed as she paced in front of them. Her red eyes seemed to glow with fiery fury while her horns and tail were on full display. The Princess of Hell was currently giving the gathered sinners a tongue lashing the likes of which he hadn't heard since he was a small boy being scolded by his mother after getting in a fight at school. The remaining members of the hotel were milling about, smirks on their faces as they tried to contain their laughter. Al had no such qualms and earned several glares from the kneeling men as he chuckled joyfully at their misfortune.

“Now, I want you all to go home and think about what you've done.” Charlie finished, one hand on her hip as the other pointed out at the city, her features returning to normal as her anger subsided.

A chorus of 'Yes ma'am' filled the air as the surviving demons took off to lick their wounds, leaving their dead comrades behind. Alastor made a mental note to have the bodies delivered to Rosie as a thank-you gift for all she'd done for him, he was certain she'd appreciate the extra stock for her shop. Once the men were out of sight, Charlie turned to face them with a warm smile, beckoning them inside with a wave of her hand. He followed willingly, allowing the others to go before him, and soon they were led to the lounge where they settled around the room. Alastor claimed his favorite armchair before turning his attention back to the others. He would have to ask about sending out a search party for Vox if he didn't show up soon.

“Hey, where's Lucifer?” Angel asked, glancing around as if just noticing the king's absence. “Shouldn't he have come back with ya?”

“My dad stayed behind to finalize our agreement with Heaven, he should be back soon.” Charlie disclosed, smiling lightly. “I'll tell you all about it later but for now, what the hell happened here?”

“Well, you see,” Cherri spoke up, only to be interrupted by an angry shout echoing from outside.

“WHAT THE FUCK! BASTARD'S CAN'T DO ANYTHING RIGHT,” the voice ranted loudly and Alastor noticed their resident spider stiffen where he sat on the couch next to his best friend. “GOD FUCKING DAMMIT!”

The voice was vaguely familiar. He didn't have to think about who it could belong to, though, it was obvious from Angel's fearful state. Alastor tensed, rising to his feet just as a seething Valentino appeared in the doorway, guns clasped in three of his hands while the last held a lit cigarette.

"Well, would you look at this," the moth man spoke through gritted teeth, weapons at the ready. "The crew is all here, well, except for Vox but he doesn't count, now does he?"

The subtle jab was enough to turn Alastor's eyes to radio dials as he realized what the other overlord was implying. He growled low in his throat, itching to tear the other's limbs from his body.

“Where is he?” He demanded, noticing that the others had come to the same conclusion as glares settled on their faces, though no one dared to rise with the threat of being shot.

“Somewhere you'll never find,” Val stated, raking his eyes over the Radio Demon's lithe form in a way that caused an involuntary shudder to climb up Alastor's spine, though he refused to let it show. “That's not why I'm here, however.”

“Why are you here?” Charlie demanded, anger causing her horns to grow once more. “You were the one who sent those men, weren't you?”

"Why yes, princess, that was my doing." The pimp replied, turning toward the young woman with a smirk while still keeping Alastor in his line of sight. "Though it didn't go as planned."

Angel stiffened before seeming to gather his courage, rage clouding his eyes as he leapt to his feet, his body trembling with the strength of his emotions.

“Those men were after Alator,” The porn star snarled, hands clenched so tightly Alastor knew it would be a miracle if he hadn't drawn blood. “Whatever fucked up thing you're planning Valentino, I won't let it happen. Not to my frie...”

A glowing, pink chain forming around his neck cut Angel off as he was jerked forward, the moth's smile turning sinister as he crashed to the floor several feet from where he'd been standing. Cherri and Husk jumped up to help, only to freeze as they each had a gun pointed at their heads, the final aiming at Angel. With the attention diverted off him for the moment, Alastor gathered his strength and discreetly summoned his staff. He couldn't take chances, not with the other overlord on the warpath. If he did, his friends would pay the price and that was something he wouldn't allow. Taking a deep breath, Alastor held it for a moment, allowing his eyes to close as his magic pooled within him.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

'Oh fuck,' Angel thought to himself, the chain cutting into his throat as he stared up at the gun. 'I'm gonna die.'

“Wait!” Charlie cried, though he couldn't be bothered to look at her. “Don't do this. I'm sure we can work something out.”

“Oh, I'm sure we can, princess.” Val agreed with the air of someone who knew they had the upper hand. "You see, there's no way you can save all three of your friends before the bullets reach their targets and I know you wouldn't want to choose one over the others. It's best if you simply do as I say and sit there like a good girl."

Angel choked back a sob as he tore his gaze away from the looming overlord to glance at Charlie. She met his distressed eyes with a frown before turning back to the lunatic who owned his soul and nodding unhappily. Vaggie looked pissed as she sat beside the princess but he knew she wouldn't risk attacking, not if it could cost the lives of their friends. Valentino had them exactly where he wanted them and the bastard knew it.

“Perfect,” The moth purred, pleased by their cooperation. “Now here's what's going to happen. The Radio Demon is going to sell me his soul and, once I have what I came here for, I'll get out of your hair... simple as that.”

Angel gasped, his previous anger reigniting at the thought of Val owning Al's soul. That scheming bastard! There was no way in hell he'd allow that to happen. He refused to let a fate such as his own befall one of his friends. Briefly, he wondered why Alastor hadn't spoken up yet, but a glance at the other sinner revealed him standing there with his eyes closed, ears at alert, and a look of intense concentration on his face. Whatever he was doing, it was taking a lot out of him. Already, he could see sweat building on the deer's brow. Still, he had better act soon or Val would notice.

Turning his attention back to the pimp, Angel supposed he could buy his friend a little extra time. Gathering what little courage he had left, the spider launched himself at the unsuspecting moth, attempting to seize his arms in hopes of redirecting the bullets... but Val was too strong. He was thrown to the ground with barely any effort, having been pistol-whipped without a second's hesitation. Gasping in pain, he reached up to hold his aching cheek only to be met with the sight of a gun once more being aimed at his head.

“Wrong choice, Angel Cakes,” Val snarled, the anger in his voice causing the pink sinner to tremble. “That's going to cost you dearly.”

Tears flooded his eyes as the man looked between Husk and Cherri before pulling the trigger on both guns. He cried out as twin shots echoed in the still room, certain that his two best friends were as good as dead. Then, all of a sudden, a ghastly green aura filled the room, blinding everyone within. Blinking to clear his vision, Angel found himself locked inside a mini version of Alastor's shield with the chain around his neck dissipating as it was cut off from the source. Upon glancing around, he realized the rest of their group (except for Al who was leaning against his mic with a smug expression) were also being shielded, the bullets having glanced harmlessly off the spheres, leaving their inhabitants untouched.

"My, that just won't do," Al spoke up, drawing Angel's attention as he walked forward to stand before Valentino. "I'm afraid I cannot allow you to harm any of these good people. You see, this hotel and its inhabitants are under the protection of the Radio Demon and you are not welcome here.”

With that said, shadow tentacles burst through the floor and attacked the moth, causing him to retreat slightly. As the moth was forced to dodge Al's attacks, he took the opportunity to quickly make his way back to the others, glad to note that the shield moved with him.

“You okay, mate?” Cherri asked, wrapping her arms around him while Husk laid a wing over his shoulder, his shield merging with the one protecting his friends once he'd gotten close enough.

“Yeah, I'm good.” He said, getting a hug from Charlie after Cherri backed off

Niffty climbed up and took a seat on his head, absentmindedly patting his hair.

"Guys, as touching as this is, I don't know how long Al can keep this up," Vaggie stated, drawing their attention back to the fight. "We all know how draining his shield magic is. Combine that with his shadow tentacles and it's only a matter of time before he exhausts himself.”

“I know, Vaggie,” Charlie spoke up, her nerves frayed. “But until Alastor lets us out, we're stuck. All we can do is watch.”

“Can't you break the shield like Adam did?” Husk asked in a gruff voice, though Angel could tell he was worried. “You are the Princess of Hell, after all.”

“No, I've never used magic like that, if something went wrong the backlash could hurt Al.” She revealed, not willing to take that chance even as sweat began dripping down the deer's face.

The group stood there in silence, watching the battle rage around them as they wracked their brains for a solution only to come up empty. It was obvious that Alastor's powers far surpassed Valentino's, even at half-strength, but he was still recovering. Within minutes Alastor was panting from exhaustion, his ears drooping, though his enemy didn't seem much better. It was lucky for them the pimp wasn't much of a fighter, preferring to trick people rather than using brute force. Even so, it was clear to them that Al couldn't last much longer and, judging by the smirk on Valentino's face, he knew it too.

"Why don't we end this useless charade?" The moth taunted as Alastor's tentacles fizzled out of existence, leaving the Radio Demon shaking with fatigue. "If you sell your soul to me, I swear I'll leave this wretched hotel and its inhabitants alone. I'll even release Angel from his contract, he's past his prime anyway. No one wants used goods, after all. Quite the deal, hmm?"

Angel couldn't believe his ears. Everything he ever wanted was being handed to him on a silver platter, his freedom, the power to live how he wants... all it would cost is his friend's life.

“Don't even think about it, Smiles!” He screamed, pounding his fists against the inside of the shield... no matter how badly he wished for his deal with Val to be broken, the price was too high to accept. “I'll be fine. Just kick his ass!”

A twitch of the ears was the only sign the deer heard him as he kept his eyes focused on the other overlord.

“Sorry to break it to you,” Al sneered victoriously, directing his words toward the pimp. “But you're too late.”

“What the fuck are you saying?” The moth demanded, eyes narrowing dangerously.

It was as if the room had been frozen in time. No sound was heard, no flicker of movement was seen. The group watched as if under a spell. They'd realized what Alastor meant a moment after the words left his mouth, now they were simply waiting for confirmation.

“My soul already belongs to someone else.” The deer revealed... and everything went to hell.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

It took a while to make it out of V Tower but soon the pair of overlords were on their way to the Hazbin Hotel, Vox behind the wheel of the car they'd procured from the parking garage. He would have preferred to teleport but he couldn't take Velvette with him. Besides, the female had brought up the point that it was better to save his strength as he'd had nothing to eat or drink since his capture, leaving his body more worn down than he'd care to admit. Even if he managed to make the jump to the hotel, there was no guarantee he'd arrive in fighting condition, thus it was best to take the car.

"Here, I don't know how much good it'll do but it's better than nothing," Velvette stated, holding out an unwrapped granola bar.

He took one hand away from the wheel and grabbed the snack, shoving the entire thing in his mouth before chewing and swallowing without ever tasting the damn thing. He had more important things on his mind. Still, when a bottle of water was shoved at him, he downed that as well before turning his attention back to the road. Traffic, unfortunately, was a bitch at the moment and he's sure he's run over a handful of sinners in his rush to reach the hotel. Whatever, they'd be fine, it's not like the car was made of angelic steel, after all.

“This is taking too fucking long,” He growled for the umpteenth time, noticing his companion's eye twitch at the complaint.

“We're almost there, just hold your horses,” she replied, doing her best to exude a calming aura even as her annoyance grew. “I know you're worried Vox, but you need to keep a cool head. If you don't, you'll end up doing something stupid.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know, alright!” The TV Demon exclaimed, his screen flickering in frustration. “It's just... you didn't hear what that asshole said about Al. I knew he was into some seriously messed up shit but, I don't know, It's just different when it's someone you care for, you know?”

"I get it," Velvette said, patting his arm as he turned to look at her with a worried frown. "Really, I do... but you'll be no help to him if you work yourself into a tizzy. Save all that anger for Valentino."

There was silence for a while and he watched the street signs pass in a blur. They were still about ten minutes away from their destination so when his focus began drifting to the woman who had risked so much to help him, he let it. He knew this must be hard on her. The three of them had formed the Vees shortly after Velvette had first arrived in Hell, it was all she'd known and now she was losing the sense of security that had come from their combined power. Sure, she'd admitted that their relationship hadn't been healthy but even so, he couldn't help but feel sorry for her. Taking a deep breath, he turned back to his friend with a concerned frown.

“Are you going to be okay?” Vox asked, watching her brow furrow in confusion before he explained further. “I mean, this is the end of the Vees. What are you going to do now?”

She sighed, resting her elbow on the window and leaning her head on her hand as she gazed at the passing city. It took several minutes for her to answer but, when she did, she was smiling.

"I'll move on, I guess." She stated, certain of her choice. "I've got a fashion empire to run. Sure, it won't be as profitable without you and Val but I'll get by... I always do. Besides, just because the Vees are done doesn't mean we can't collaborate in the future, right? Just the two of us, of course. I don't want anything to do with that bastard, Valentino, after the shit he's pulled."

“Sure, just the two of us.” Vox agreed quietly, a fond smile resting on his face as he pulled into the hotel's driveway and parked the car. “You ready?”

“Are you?” She replied, smirking.

“As ready as I'll ever be.” He returned, eyes growing serious as he pushed the door open.

The pair hurriedly got out of the vehicle and made their way to the destroyed entrance to the hotel, passing numerous bodies on the way. Vox let out a low whistle, the hotel group had done quite a number on the men who'd attacked them, that was for sure. Entering the building, he was barely able to make out Val's voice and he rounded the corner just in time to hear Alastor's reply.

“My soul already belongs to someone else.” His friend said, voice defiant yet dripping with exhaustion.

Taking in the scene before him, Vox felt his heart stutter in his chest. Al stood there, trembling as if it were all he could do to hold himself up. The rest of the hotel's inhabitants, except Lucifer who he couldn't see, were gathered together near the couches being protected by the Radio Demon's magic, though, as he watched, the shield seemed to flicker before falling entirely. That wasn't what worried him, however. No, what caused his blood to run cold in his veins was that Valentino had a gun pointed directly at his friend's chest and there was no way Al was in any condition to deflect a bullet.

“ALASTOR!” Vox shouted, surging forward on shaking legs as soon as Val's finger fell to the trigger.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Alastor stared down his would-be master, smile never wavering. He knew there would be no avoiding the oncoming attack, he was simply too exhausted from the battle to dodge or deflect. Maybe if he'd been at full power things would be different, but he wasn't. Even so, he refused to bow before such a man. No, he would face his death standing proud like he's always done, though he had to admit, the irony was amusing. That he would perish the same way in death as he had in life, lost to a bullet's deadly embrace, it was unthinkable, and yet, here he was. As the gun fired, he closed his eyes, waiting for the flash of agony that would signal his demise... but it never came. Instead, he heard a voice call out his name and felt a body collide with his own, sending him flying to the ground in a sprawling heap.

His eyes snapped open at the impact and the deer let out an agonized gasp, taking in the sight before him. There was Vox, standing directly where Alastor had previously stood, a bleeding hole through his chest where the bullet had struck. His friend met his gaze for a moment before shocked eyes moved down to stare at the red quickly spreading over his striped shirt, blending with the original color and making it darker. A pained whimper escaped the man's throat as his legs gave out and he began to fall.

“NOOOO!”Alastor roared, pushing to his feet and rushing to catch his friend before the other demon could hit the ground.

Al wrapped his arms around the injured sinner, gently lowering him down as he took care not to cause further harm. He sank to the ground beside his fallen comrade, heedless of the blood soaking his pants, and carefully moved the other overlord's head to rest in his lap. As Vox lay there gasping, body trembling in pain, Alastor felt tears build in his eyes at the thought of what had just occurred. He'd saved his life, taking the bullet that had been meant for him without a single thought for his own safety. He was a true friend, always had been, and now he may be losing him.

“Stay with me, old pal.” He murmured, dismay warring with anger as he pressed a shaking hand against the wound, attempting to contain the life-giving liquid. “You are not allowed to die, you hear me Vox? Not after everything we've been through.”

He briefly spared a glance at Valentino, noticing that he was no longer a threat as Velvette had used her clothing manipulation powers to restrain him. The moth was struggling against the straitjacket he was now dressed in with a muzzle firmly attached to his face, muffling any sounds he attempted to make. A large ribbon secured his wings, tied with a perfectly formed bow, and the guns lay discarded on the ground. Before turning back to his injured friend, he saw the small female's eyes seek out Vox's prone form, tears streaming down her face in a reflection of his own misery.

A choked cough brought his attention back to Vox. It was as if the world faded away, leaving nothing but the two of them as blood began dribbling from his companion's mouth. Alastor wiped it away with his thumb, taking tender care not to scratch the man's screen with his claw before leaning over and meeting the other's dull eyes with a wavering smile.

“Hey, it's... it's gonna be... alright, Al.” His friend spoke through pained gasps, weakly reaching up to grasp the Radio Demon's hand as Alastor cradled him in his lap.

“Stop talking, idiot,” He cried, voice cracking pitifully. “Save your strength.”

Vox chuckled weakly, though it soon turned into a pain-filled wheeze. It only lasted a moment but it was enough to leave the man breathless. It took several seconds before he gathered the strength to speak again.

“You'll be fine,” He stated, voice barely louder than a whisper. “Even if I'm... no longer here with you... you have to live... you have to... go on.”

“I don't want to, not without you.” Alastor denied, shaking his head.

Tears fell unimpeded down his face and it felt as if his heart were shattering into a million pieces. He made sure to keep pressure on the hole in the other sinner's chest as their friends gathered around them in a loose circle, though he could feel the blood leaking from between his fingers as he spoke once more.

“Please, Vox, don't leave me here alone,” Alastor begged, head bowed low, his face hidden by a curtain of red hair. “I can't do this without you.”

“Shh, it's okay... you're not alone... You've got Rosie... and the friends you... made at the hotel.” The TV Demon spoke slowly, voice glitching as his screen flickered. “Promise me, Alastor... that you'll let them in... you won't... push them away.”

Alastor agreed, willing to give the other anything he asked for. He sat there, watching helplessly as Vox's life faded before his very eyes, the other demon growing weaker with each passing second.

“Thank you... for sticking by me... all these years... my... friend.” With that, the overlord closed his eyes and fell frighteningly still as Alastor's tears dripped on his screen.

He shook his shoulder, calling his friend's name but all that answered him was silence. Leaning forward, the deer placed one ear against the blue sinner's chest, listening intently. He couldn't hear a sound. There was no heartbeat, no whirring of internal wiring that was a constant whenever Vox was around... just nothing. A sob tore itself from his throat as he cradled his friend's lifeless body to his chest.

All of a sudden, a pair of glowing chains became visible to all in attendance, weaving around the two overlords and intertwining with each other in a display of ethereal beauty. One was a vibrant green, the other a cool blue. They floated in the air, almost as if caught in an ocean current, leading from one demon's hand to the other's neck. It was the ultimate show of trust, one that has never been seen in Hell until this day. The two friends had made a double soul deal, forever tying themselves to one another until death separates them. Now, as Vox's heart beats its last, the chains break in unison. Glowing shards plummet to the ground in an agonized rain of broken promises... and Alastor screams.

Chapter Text

The torment Alastor felt within his soul wrenched itself free in a desperate scream, his throat growing raw as he found himself unable to stop, the pain of loss far too fresh in his mind. Finally, after what felt like hours, he fell silent save for an occasional sob. The Radio Demon sat there on the floor of the hotel, rocking back and forth with his eyes closed tight as if he could deny the truth even as it rested in his arms. His heart knew better, though, and the longing ache to return to better days washed over him like a tidal wave.

“Why? Vox? Why did you do it?” He spoke in a hoarse whisper, eyes opening to study the face of his fallen comrade. “Why save me?”

Sixty years of friendship gone in the blink of an eye and for what? One man's hate, another's selfless love... two sides of the same coin... forever connected, forever apart. Was it fate that caused Valentino to take revenge and Vox to arrive at the exact moment to intervene? Some divine power that decided Alastor hadn't suffered enough in life and had followed him to Hell, giving him everything he could ever want, a home, a family, a brother... before ripping it all away like some cruel joke? Whatever it was, Alastor knew it had won. He was damaged, broken beyond repair. There was nothing left of him to fix, not after this, maybe there never was.

“I'm sorry, I'm sorry,” the mumbled apologies fell from his lips like rain, unrelenting in their urgency, and yet the one they were meant for would never hear. “I failed you. I'm so sorry.”

Bending down, Alastor pressed his forehead against the other man's, red hair hanging like a curtain, hiding his face from view as he choked out a few final words through gritted teeth. “I swear on my mother's soul... I won't let your death be in vain.”

With that, he carefully shifted the body of the fallen overlord off his lap and stood, stooping to pick up the man a moment later. Cradling Vox in his arms, Al moved over to the couch where he proceeded to lay out his friend's corpse. A peaceful expression lingered on his face and, if it weren't for the blood, one may assume he was merely sleeping. Taking a moment to fold the other demon's hands over his chest, Alastor paused for a moment before anger washed over him and he turned to face the one responsible for Vox's death.

“You,” he growled lowly, murderous intent leaking from him as he pinned Valentino with a deadly glare. “I'm going to kill you!”

He began approaching the restrained demon, legs unsteady from the energy he'd expelled in his earlier fight as well as the emotional turmoil he'd gone through since, but Charlie blocked his way. The princess stood there, arms outstretched as she looked up at him with a pleading gaze. He stopped in his tracks, body trembling and ears flat. His eyes held a deep well of sadness hidden behind the flames of rage.

“Charlie, move,” he ground out, teeth clenched. “I'm going to tear that bug to pieces.”

"No," she replied firmly, conviction audible in her voice. "You're angry, Alastor, I understand... but this isn't the way. I promise, Valentino will get what's coming to him, I'll make sure of it. Right now, though, you need to rest. If you push yourself any further, you're going to collapse.”

He frowned unhappily, that man had to pay for what he'd done to Vox but he refused to harm his other friends in the process. Al let his stance relax slightly, knowing he wouldn't win against the stubborn princess and, within moments, the young woman had him wrapped in a bruising hug. He barely heard what Charlie was saying, the fatigue catching up with him as she ran her hand over his hair and ears. The anger Alastor felt burning inside was pushed away by the soothing motion, leaving him practically boneless and he sank to the ground, taking her with him as he returned the embrace. He clung to the princess. The fear that she would disappear if he didn't hold on tight enough flooded his heart as tears began soaking her golden hair, sorrow washing over him once more. The adrenaline that had kept him moving quickly fizzled out, leaving him utterly exhausted. It wasn't long before the world darkened around him and he knew no more.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Charlie had never heard anyone, much less the Radio Demon, scream with such soul-crushing agony and the princess fought back tears of her own at the sound. She didn't know how long it lasted before the sound cut off, falling away to become quiet sobs as the overlord sat cradling his friend's body on the floor of her hotel. Every once in a while, broken whispers escaped into the air, the anguished words causing her heart to clench in sympathy. She stood there in frozen shock, taking in the scene before her. It was, in a way, a cruel reversal of how she'd originally met the TV Demon after the failed extermination. At that time, he'd been the one holding onto Alastor, looking for all the world as if his life was falling apart around him. The only real difference between the two occasions was that Vox had truly died. What she'd just witnessed... Valentino's cruelty, Alastor's bravery, Vox's altruism... the entire ordeal felt as if it belonged in the pages of a book. It couldn't possibly be real, could it? And yet, here they were, watching as their friend fell to pieces in front of them, his heart shattering for all to see as clearly as the chains that once bound the two overlords together.

At that moment, movement drew her attention and she came back to reality in time to see Alastor stand, walking over to the couch with Vox's body. He laid it down, reverently, before turning to stare at Valentino with hate-filled eyes. She didn't pay attention to what her business partner was saying, only knowing she had to stop him before he hurt himself further. Al was in no condition to use his powers, even on a restrained foe. He looked utterly destroyed, swaying on his feet as his legs trembled, chest heaving as if he couldn't get enough air. Moving to stand between the Radio Demon and his intended target, Charlie held her arms out to gain his attention.

They briefly spoke and Alastor met her worried gaze for the first time since Vox's death. She drew in a sharp breath at what she saw. His eyes were full of anger yet they hid a pain as deep as the ocean and his bottom lip was clenched between sharp teeth, drawing pricks of blood as he fought to keep his emotions subdued. It broke her heart seeing him like this and she didn't know what to say. What could she possibly offer that would be of any comfort in the face of such tragedy? Even so, the princess knew she had to try. She would not sit by and let someone she cared for suffer on his own. Upon seeing his stance relax slightly, she swiftly moved forward, pulling him into a tight embrace as she stroked his flattened ears.

“Hey, Alastor, it's going to be okay,” Charlie spoke reassuringly, tears filling her eyes as her friend brought his arms up to wrap around her in a death grip, his entire body trembling as he clung to her like a lifeline before he sank to the ground, taking her with him as she fought to cushion his fall. “I know it might not seem like it now but I promise, things will get better given time. You're not alone, we're right here with you, we aren't going anywhere.”

Footsteps sounded behind her and the young woman quickly glanced over her shoulder, noticing the rest of the hotel residents approaching with careful steps, not wanting to startle the deer when he was in such a delicate state. She smiled, the concern her friends felt for their resident overlord was clearly visible and it warmed her heart knowing how far they'd come in the half a year they'd known each other.

“How's he doin', Charlie?” Angel questioned quietly, trying not to disturb the other male.

She just shook her head, continuing to rub a calming hand over Alastor's hair. Suddenly, she felt his weight shift and quickly adjusted her hold. When she looked back at the distraught sinner, she realized he'd passed out... whether from exhaustion or the emotional turmoil he was feeling, she didn't know.

"Angel, Husk, can you take Al to his room? He's asleep and I don't want him waking up to the sight of blood... or Vox's body," she said and the two quickly came to her aid, supporting their friend's weight between the two of them as they made their way to the elevator. "Vaggie, I need you to call Rosie. She should know what happened and I'm sure she'll want to be here when Al wakes up."

“Got it,” her girlfriend replied, rushing off with her phone in hand.

Taking a look at the remaining demons Charlie noticed Velvette seemed to be in almost as bad a state as Alastor, though she still kept a tight grip on Valentino's restraints. Approaching the shorter woman, the princess smiled sadly, barely paying attention as Cherri and Niffty went their own ways, leaving the two alone with the restrained moth demon.

“Velvette, thank you for everything you did to help. I'm sorry things ended up like this, I know you and Vox were close, but Valentino will be punished, you have my word.” She declared, sending a hate-filled glare at the moth before turning her attention back to the female overlord. “I know this is a lot to ask given the circumstances but, if it's not too much trouble, could you drop him off at the nearest police department? I'll inform my father later so we can hold a trial but right now I have more important matters to deal with.”

Reaching up to wipe tears from her eyes, the shorter demon turned back with a determined face, nodding as she made the bonds holding the murderer tighten enough to make him squirm.

“You can count on me, princess, this bastard ain't going anywhere until he pays for what he did to V.” The woman stated resolutely, though Charlie could see the grief reflected in her eyes as she continued in a more subdued voice. “I told him to keep a cool head, ya know? Vox, that is. He tends, well, tended to act rashly whenever he was worried, I just didn't think something like this would happen.”

"No one did. It's not your fault." She soothed, voice calm and collected, the flurry of emotions she was feeling hidden away until she could release them in the privacy of her room. "You did everything you could. Vox knew the risk and he chose to save Alastor, don't let his sacrifice be tarnished with regret. I may have only known him for a short time but I don't think he'd want that. He'd want you to be happy and to move on with your life... just like he told Al."

“Yeah, you're right,” Velvette acknowledged, a small smile forming on her face before her eyes landed on her friend's body. “It's going to be hard, I know, but I'll try my best. I want to make him proud.”

Pity filled her heart and she knew that if Vox were here he would do what he could to reassure his friend. After all, they may have had a falling out recently but he still cared, that was obvious. He wouldn't have agreed to meet with her if he hadn't.

“You will,” Charlie said, hoping to ease the woman's doubts. “I'm sure of it.”

“It's so strange, though,” the other continued, a puzzled expression appearing on her face.

She stared in confusion, not understanding what the younger woman was talking about before asking, “What is?”

“I could have sworn Val didn't have angelic-tipped bullets,” the female overlord stated.

That caused her mind to screech to a halt, unable to comprehend what she'd just heard.

"Wait, what did you say?" The princess questioned, at last, brows raising as her mind flooded with possibilities.

The other demon stared at her for a moment, face blank before realization caused it to light up with hope, Charlie mirroring her reaction.

“Val doesn't have angelic-tipped bullets!” Velvette exclaimed, excitement causing her voice to spike in pitch.

Without another word, Charlie rushed for the discarded guns, needing to be sure. She made quick work of unloading the pistols, sighing in relief at what she found.

“You were right, these are normal bullets.” She revealed, sharing a smile with the other woman before it turned into a concerned frown as a new question emerged. “Shouldn't he be showing some sign of respawning by now? Sorry, but I've never dealt with this before since I didn't have much interaction with sinners before opening the hotel.”

"Well, Your Highness, it tends to vary a bit but a demon will usually begin breathing again within ten minutes," the overlord agreed, confusion evident in her voice as that wasn't the case with Vox. "Waking up is another matter entirely and can take anywhere from a few days to a few months depending on how severe the injury that killed them was. A single bullet wound shouldn't take more than a week, it's not like he has to regrow his body or some shit."

“So what you're saying is that Vox should be showing some sign of life by now but isn't, even though he was hit with a normal bullet and not an angelic one?” Charlie asked, wanting to make sure she had her facts straight.

“Yeah, that about sums it up. Something strange is going on here, that's for damn sure.” Velvette declared before her attention was drawn to her prisoner who was trying to inch his way toward the exit while they were distracted.

The female overlord quickly put a stop to his escape plan, smirking when muffled curses sounded through the muzzle, before turning to face Charlie once more.

“I'll have to contact my dad and maybe the Seraphim about this issue. I'm sure one of them will have an answer for what's going on.” She decided, running a weary hand down her face before reaching out for a handshake, smiling fondly at the shorter woman. “Take care, okay? If you ever need a friend, or just someone you can talk to, you're always welcome at the Hazbin Hotel.”

“Sure thing, and thank you, that means a lot.” The sinner replied, taking the princess's hand in her own. “Well, I'd better be off. Can't risk this fucker getting loose now, can we? Let me know what you find out.”

“I will, don't worry,” she expressed, concern written on her face. “Be safe, Velvette.”

“I always am,” and with that, the female overlord marched her former compatriot out the door and down the road away from the carnage he'd wrought.

Vaggie reentered the hotel just as Charlie put her phone to her ear. This was going to be a long conversation but, hopefully, by the end of it, she'd have good news to give Alastor. Until then, she would keep this discovery to herself. It wouldn't do to get his hopes up only to have them crushed once more if Vox couldn't be saved.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Rushing through the streets of Hell, Rosie quickly made her way to the princess's hotel. The phone call she had received had been straight out of a nightmare but she knew there would be plenty of time later to focus on herself. Right now, all that mattered was Alastor. According to what Vaggie had told her, the younger overlord had fallen unconscious shortly after the attack and had yet to awaken. She wasn't surprised, her boy had probably run himself ragged trying to protect his friends. Paired with the shock of Vox's death, she suspected he'd be out cold for several hours at the very least.

Arriving at her destination, the cannibal immediately walked through the wreaked entrance and noticed Charlie and her girlfriend standing a short distance away. The princess looked busy, speaking animatedly to whoever she was on the phone with. The poor girl seemed terribly stressed and Rosie couldn't blame her, she had a lot on her plate. Deciding it would be best to check in with Vaggie, instead of the princess, and let them know she'd arrived, the overlord began to approach only to stop dead in her tracks at the sight of a bloodstained carpet. Taking a moment to get her emotions under control, she glanced around the room, his gaze landing on a familiar form lying on the couch. A form that should have started breathing by now... but wasn't. Her heart clenched at the thought. Had Valentino used angelic-tipped bullets? If so, then... no... she wouldn't allow herself to think of that. She had to keep it together. Moving steadily across the room, she came to a stop beside the two lovers.

“Oh, Rosie, you're here,” Vaggie stated thankfully as Rosie mentally shook herself to be rid of her troubled thoughts. “Alastor's in his room. He should still be sleeping if you want to head up.”

“I think I'll do that, dear,” she replied, a worried frown marring her face as she gave the shorter woman a grateful nod. “If there's anything I can do to help, just let me know. I'll gladly offer what assistance I can.”

“You being here for Al is enough,” the former angel assured with a sad smile. “He's not taking it well.”

With another nod, this one more solemn than the last, Rosie swiftly made her way from the room, refraining from looking at the couch where Vox was lying. She was not sure she would have been able to hold it together if she lingered near his body for a moment longer. He had been a part of her life for so many years, it was almost as if he'd become a second son to her. Now, he was gone and Alastor needed her more than ever. She knew this loss would be terribly difficult on him and she was determined to see him through it to the best of her ability.

“Vox,” the woman said to herself as she entered Alastor's room, hoping that maybe the other's spirit could somehow hear her. “I can't thank you enough. You protected my boy and for that, I am eternally grateful. I'm sorry the price for your kindness was so high. You deserved better.”

Taking a seat at her adopted son's bedside, Rosie studied his face. Her heart clenched upon noticing the dried tear stains on his cheeks and how, even in sleep, he wore a troubled expression. It hurt to know she could do nothing to ease the pain he was feeling at that moment. She'd do what she could when he awoke, of course. She would be there for him, show him he was loved and that he wasn't alone, but the cannibal leader knew how deeply the pain of loss could seep into a soul. She'd gone through her fair share, after all, and it never got easier... only fading with time. The female overlord was so distracted by the thoughts plaguing her mind that she failed to notice the deer's eyes flicking open until a quiet voice called her name, drawing her attention to the waking demon.

“Rosie?” Alastor asked, not fully aware yet. “What are you doing here? Is everything alright?”

She stayed quiet, simply brushing a strand of hair from his forehead as she allowed his mind to catch up with current events in its own time. Suddenly his eyes snapped fully open and he shot up with a start, a sob tearing from his throat as his hand flailed blindly, reaching for something to ground him. She took it in both of hers, bringing it up to her lips and planting a tender kiss on the back before simply holding it. He was trembling, eyes wild, and she desperately wished there was something she could say that would take away the hurt she could see swimming in his crimson eyes.

“Where's Vox?” Al questioned, his voice urgent as he glanced around the room as if his friend would appear at the mention of his name.

“Sweetheart, I'm afraid you already know the answer to that,” she said gently, reaching out to cup his cheek with one hand, the other still holding his.

“But... that can't be,” he exclaimed, static screeching in the background as he spoke once more, fear lacing his tone. “He should have respawned by now! What's going on?”

She stared at him with concern, knowing what she was about to say would cause the man great distress. She also knew that keeping it from him was not an option. Rosie didn't know why Vox was still dead, but it didn't matter. Even if Vox revived, that didn't make the pain Alastor was feeling now any less real.

“I'm sorry, baby,” she soothed, voice quiet in the stagnant air. “But he's still not breathing.”

“No! No, please, Maman... tell me this isn't real. It's just a joke, right? Vox is alive he... he has to be!” He panicked, tears trailing down his face to drip off his chin as he stared at her with pleading eyes. “I can't lose him, Maman! Please... he's not double dead... he's not... anything but that... please...”

Pulling the younger demon into a tight embrace, Rosie held him as he broke down. Alastor's words trailed off as he sank into her, chest hitching with choked gasps as he struggled for breath. Rosie shushed the distressed man, running her hand over his back as she did her best to soothe his frantic cries. By the time he settled, the poor dear's voice was nearly gone, stolen from him by grief in much the same way as his friend had been stolen by the bullet from a gun. Radio silence would fill the air in the days it took for him to heal, she knew this, and yet, her heart ached at the thought. It was always strange whenever Alastor was silent, after all, he was a radio host... he prided himself on his voice. But it couldn't be helped. She would just make sure to give him plenty of honeyed tea to soothe his wrecked throat, even if he didn't much care for the beverage. Rosie knew it would help him and, if need be, she would force him to drink it. For now, though, the best thing she could offer was comfort.

"You're alright, Sweetheart, I've got you," she cooed, watching Alastor's eyes droop once more. "Go back to sleep, I'll be here when you wake. I promise I won't leave you alone."

His breaths evened out as he fell into a peaceful slumber and the older demon gently tucked him back into bed, being careful not to wake him as she wiped the tears from his pinched face. Alastor was drained in all manner of the word, be it mental, emotional, or physical, and Rosie knew the best thing for him was rest. Maybe in the morning things wouldn't seem as bleak... she doubted it but hey, it didn't hurt to hope... after all, sometimes hope is all you have.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Waking up the morning after the attack, the residents of the Hazbin Hotel had been eager to help their resident overlord through his grief in any way they could. That was obvious as Alastor had found them all waiting for him in the kitchen once Rosie managed to coax him from his room for a bite to eat. What they weren't expecting, however, was to be met with a mute radio host who barely acknowledged their presence. He listened, uninterested, as Rosie informed them that he'd put too much strain on his vocal cords and would likely not be talking much for a day or two. Everyone winced, clearly thinking back to the previous day when he'd screamed himself hoarse. Even so, he could tell they were determined to do what they could to make him feel better and, to be honest, it made existing a little more bearable.

After breakfast, he was approached by Charlie who asked to speak with him alone once she got back from another meeting with her dad and Heaven. Al didn't know what she wanted, exactly, but had a feeling that it was something to do with why Vox wasn't respawning as a normal demon would. The overlord agreed to her request, though with his voice still ruined from the day before he wasn't sure how much of a talk it would be. In the meantime, he made his way back to his room, not feeling up to keeping the others company. Sitting on the bed, hands shaking as he stared at nothing, Alastor let his mind wander as he awaited the princess's return. He sat there for hours, replaying the years he'd spent with the other overlord. Vox had been more than a friend to Alastor, he was like the brother he never had... now he was gone and for some reason showed no sign of returning. The younger demon's death made it feel as if he'd lost a crucial part of himself and he didn't know if he'd ever feel whole again.

A knock sounded on the door then and Charlie's voice called out a quiet, “Al, can I come in?” tearing him from his thoughts and letting him know it was time for their talk.

He took a breath, held it for a moment, then released it in a whoosh of air as he rose to his feet and quickly checked his appearance in the mirror. Red-rimmed eyes stared back at him, irritated from all the crying he'd been doing recently, and his hair was dull, the strands unkempt and hanging in his face. The smile he prided himself on was no more than a shadow of its usual self but it would have to do as it was the best he could presently manage. Still, he knew she wouldn't judge. His friends, especially the princess, had been nothing but patient with him, after all.

“Hello, my dear,” he spoke in a whisper while opening the door as it was all he could manage, voice still painfully hoarse “What did you need to speak with me about?”

“Alastor, I know your throat is still bothering you. Please don't feel the need to talk on my account,” she fretted, concern clear in her expression.

He shrugged, before proceeding to guide her over to the pair of armchairs near the fireplace. As the two got comfortable, Alastor conjured her up a cup of tea which she accepted with a warm smile. He refrained from taking any himself, Rosie had already forced several cups on his earlier and he found himself unable to stomach any more. Instead, he stared at her expectantly, waiting for her to explain.

“I'll try and make this quick,” she stated, eyes growing serious as she took a sip of her drink to gather her thoughts.

Al cocked his head to the side, ears held alert. He was on guard, ready for anything she could throw at him and, as she took a breath, the princess's gaze locked with his.

“I talked with my father and the Seraphim again today. You see, I wanted to know if Vox had been redeemed,” the female demon revealed, causing Alastor's eyes to widen as that possibility hadn't crossed his mind. “The similarities between his death and Sir Pentious' were too great to be ignored. They both died protecting those they cared about and I thought that maybe, since he wasn't showing signs of respawning down here, that he may have manifested in Heaven.”

While it certainly wasn't an ideal outcome, Alastor was willing to accept it if it meant his friend still lived... even if they couldn't be together. His hopes were dashed, however, as he took in the frown that appeared on the princess's face as she spoke once more.

“Sadly, that isn't the case,” Charlie disclosed, reaching out to take his hand. He hadn't even realized it was trembling. “I'm sorry, Alastor, it looks like Vox's situation is more complicated than I'd thought.”

“What do you mean by that?” He choked out, voice nearly failing halfway through but he persisted.

Charlie reached out, pulling him into a quick hug before holding him at arm's length to look him in the eyes as she said, "My dad told me this isn't the first time a sinner has failed to respawn."

That revelation caused the overlord to suck in a sharp breath as the princess met his hopeful gaze with concerned eyes. “He said that it's only happened a handful of times throughout history and over half of them never woke up. I won't lie, Al, the odds aren't in our favor.”

“That may be but Vox and I have defied the odds for over sixty years, my dear,” he croaked, causing the woman to sigh before nodding.

“I know,” She acknowledged, before continuing her explanation, “For now, I'm going to have my dad put a stasis spell on Vox's body. I've already had him moved to his room and we'll continue to monitor him for any sign of change. That's all we can do at the moment, I'm afraid, that and hope.”

He muttered an agreement and the pair sat in silence for a short while before rising to their feet. Alastor walked Charlie to the door where she paused a moment before turning and staring at him with pleading eyes and spoke in a near whisper, “Please, Al, try not to get your hopes up. I don't want to see you get hurt again if he doesn't wake up.”

The Radio Demon didn't say a word, they both knew it was too late. Instead, he smiled fondly and took her hand in his, planting a gentle kiss on the back of it before watching her walk into the hall. Closing the door behind her, he rested his head against the wood and simply breathed. If Vox failed to awaken, if he was truly gone... Alastor didn't know what he would do. As tears gathered in his eyes once more, a chill ran down his back causing him to shiver. Unbeknownst to him, a presence lingered in the room, watching, waiting, and beyond all else, hoping.

Chapter Text

Waking up is something Vox hadn't expected to happen, at least not for a while if he were being honest. After he'd pushed Alastor out of the way of Val's bullet, he had fully expected to die. He didn't regret his actions, far from it, he'd do it again in a heartbeat. After all, he'd managed to save his friend who had already been through far too much in the past couple of weeks. What he did regret, however, was the pain his death would cause said friend. Even if it was temporary, the overlord knew his demise would deeply hurt the older demon and for that, he was sorry.

Attempting to stand, a weird sense of weightlessness washed over him and Vox was forced to steady himself against the nearby couch. Or he would have, if he hadn't simply phased through it, that is. Laying on the ground once more, his body partially inside the furniture, his mind screeched to a halt. The only thought going through his head was 'What the hell is happening?' as he looked around with wide eyes. Within moments, his gaze landed on a body laid out on the couch and he gulped, realizing he was staring at himself. He looked much the same as usual, save for the bloodstained clothing and the bullet hole in his chest. If Vox didn't know any better, he'd say he was merely sleeping. However, due to the fact that he was currently looking at his own body from an outsider's perspective, it was safe to assume that wasn't the case.

'Oh, fuck,' He thought to himself, panic beginning to take hold. 'What do I do? Am I having an out-of-body experience? Is that even possible?'

Taking a closer look at himself, another thought struck him like a bolt of lightning and he quickly got to his knees and hovered a hand over his physical self's mouth.

"Shit, I'm not breathing!" He exclaimed, the panic worsening at this revelation. "What time is it? How long has it been?"

Wrenching his head around to see if he could get a better understanding of how much time had passed since he'd been shot, Vox noticed Charlie and Vaggie standing a few feet away, the former holding her cell phone to her ear and talking a mile a minute. The distressed sinner barely managed to get to his feet, still unsteady as he had no physical weight and tended to float a bit. He figured it out pretty quickly though and swiftly made his way over to the two women.

"Princess, you've got to help me! I don't know what's happening but something's wrong! I should have started breathing by now but, instead, I'm stuck like this. We need to figure out how to get me back in my body!" He exclaimed in a rush, reaching out to touch her shoulder only to have his hand phase through like he'd done with the couch.

Vox was disturbed by that fact and quickly pulled his hand back to his side, disappointed to see that there was no reaction from the other demon save for a slight shiver. They hadn't heard him and he couldn't touch them so how was he supposed to let them know he was there? Sighing in frustration, the overlord was trying to figure something else out that could draw their attention when a bright light lit the room. He glanced back toward his body, seeing a glowing sphere hovering over the bloodstained carpet directly where he'd taken his final breath. A quick look told him that neither of the females could see it and he steeled his nerves, moving forward slightly to get a better look. The light was pulsing with energy, radiating warmth and a sense of comfort that he hadn't felt for a long time... not since he'd been human. It felt as if it were calling out to him, beckoning him to come forth and be free. Still, he hesitated, his thoughts turning to his friend who was surely grieving. It didn't matter how the light made him feel, right now he needed to find Al, he could always come back later once he made sure the other sinner was alright.

While he was distracted by his thoughts, Rosie rushed through the door, looking for all the world as if hell was collapsing around her. The woman's entrance shook him from the daze he'd fallen into and he raced to follow her as she made her way up the stairs after hearing that Alastor was in his room. Hearing Rosie speak his name gave him momentary hope that the female overlord could see him but it proved to be in vain. Even so, it was nice to hear her words, though he couldn't help but feel bad. Since waking, he'd only been concerned with Al. He'd completely forgotten about the others in his haste to check on the deer. He should have realized that Rosie, Velvette, and the other members of the hotel would also be upset by what happened. He'd need to check in on the rest at a later time. For now, he entered his friend's room and stood a few feet away from where the female overlord sat, waiting for the sleeping overlord to wake up.

Seeing Alastor break down in Rosie's arms and not being able to comfort him was one of the worst experiences of his afterlife. Vox had tried... oh, how he'd tried... but no matter what he did he couldn't interact with the physical world. What good was being a ghost if he couldn't do anything? In all the movies he'd watched ghosts were able to lift items, flicker the lights, or slam doors... so why couldn't he? Hell, he'd even rattle chains if it meant showing his friends that he was still here, that he wasn't gone. As it was, Vox stood by the bed with his hand hovering over Alastor's back, nearly touching but not close enough to phase through, in the hopes that he could offer some form of comfort.

"Hey, Al, it's okay," the ghostly sinner soothed as the deer's eyes slipped shut in Rosie's hold. "I'm not going anywhere, I promise. Even if I never figure out how to get back into my body I'll always watch over you. You're not getting rid of me that easily, my friend."

'Still, I'd much rather be able to return to normal,' he admitted to himself once the other was asleep. 'First thing's first... I need to figure out this whole ghost shtick so I can let them know I'm still around. It won't do to let them hold a funeral, after all, I need a body to return to and demons are always cremated when they double die.'

He shivered at the thought, imagining standing there unable to do a thing as his body burned to a crisp. Fuck no! That was not going to happen... not if he had a say in things. To prevent such a circumstance, the TV Demon practiced throughout the night, attempting to move small objects or interact with the physical plane in any way. He had nothing to show for it come morning and wasn't any closer to doing the things that ghosts were supposed to be able to do. Vox had also found that he was unable to use his electrical powers, which fucking sucked! Huffing in defeat, he settled in to wait for Al to wake up once more. When he did, the phantom followed his friend downstairs after Rosie coaxed him out of his room. It pained him to see the distress Alastor was feeling but he couldn't do anything to relieve the ache his death had caused, not yet at least.

He continued practicing after breakfast, hoping that by the time Al met with Charlie later that day, he'd be able to do something to alert them to his presence. Sadly that didn't happen. The princess returned from her meeting with her father and he was no closer than he'd been last night. Even with his dampened spirit, he was still eager to hear what the young woman had to say. It pertained to him, after all. Maybe she managed to figure out what was happening.

He was relieved to hear what Charlie had to tell Alastor, it gave him hope that this might work out in the end... but it also worried him. The poor sinner couldn't help but wonder what would happen if he was amongst those who never woke up. Would he remain a ghost, doomed to haunt the hotel forever, or would he fade away a little at a time until nothing was left? The demon would rather not find out but if it came to it, he wouldn't complain. He'd made his choice when he'd saved Al and again when he promised to stay with him. If that meant spending eternity as he was now, then he would deal with it when the time came. For now, though, he had to hope that things would work out in the end. With that thought in mind, the ghostly sinner began practicing with newfound vigor. He would find a way to show Alastor that he wasn't gone, that he was still watching over him... giving up wasn't an option.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Following his talk with Charlie, Alastor took some time to compose himself before venturing from his room and making his way down the hall to Vox's. Cracking the door, he peered inside only to find Lucifer standing before the bed of his fallen friend. The Radio Demon was about to leave when the king turned and noticed him. He hesitated, wanting to check on his friend but not wanting to intrude. His indecision must have shown on his face as the other man beckoned him forward. Debating with himself for a short moment, Al stepped into the room, closing the door behind him.

"Don't worry, I'll be leaving in a minute," he revealed, the smile he directed at the wary sinner more gentle than Alastor can remember being on the receiving end of. "I just have to finish this stasis spell. I'm sure Charlie told you about it. It's to make sure nothing unpleasant happens to his body while we wait to see if he starts breathing."

"Yes, she mentioned it," He rasped, his throat sore from earlier.

Lucifer frowned before waving his hand and a glass of water appeared on the nearby desk, ice clinking gently against the cup. He didn't say anything, merely gestured in invitation. Deciding it wouldn't hurt to accept the offered kindness, Alastor took a few steps forward and sat on the chair stationed before the desk. Picking up the glass, he took a sip of the cooling liquid and immediately noticed the tinge of magic though decided not to say anything, instead he let it do its job to soothe his injured throat. The pain quickly dissipated and the deer sighed in relief, gratitude filling his heart as he nodded in thanks. Lucifer returned the gesture with a small smile before turning back to his task. For a short time, neither spoke, simply relishing in the peaceful silence.

"I know how it feels to lose someone you care about." The fallen angel murmured in a voice that was barely above a whisper, Alastor's ears twitching in his direction to better hear the quiet words. "I know we haven't really gotten along in the past but, if you ever need to talk, just know I'd be willing to listen... no strings attached."

A burst of unexpected warmth filled his heart at the offer and Alastor had to fight to keep his emotions at bay. He'd found that, after everything that had happened, they tended to be more prone to showing themselves without his permission. Still, Lucifer's offer relieved a bit of the weight that had been attempting to crush him the last couple of days. Maybe he'd even take him up on it sometime, but not now. It was still too fresh.

"Thank you, Your Majesty." He expressed, voice more sincere than he'd meant it to be.

With melancholy eyes and a gentle smile, Lucifer finished his spell and took his leave, patting the deer demon on the shoulder as he went. Alastor waited a short while to make sure he was truly gone before moving over to take a seat beside the bed. Reaching out, he took the prone figure's hand in his own as he fought back the sorrow that tried to overwhelm him. Briefly, he wondered if this was how Vox felt when their roles had been reversed, but quickly pushed the thought aside. Lingering on such things wouldn't do either of them any good. Instead, he sat in silence, attempting to find the words he so desperately wished to say.

"Hello, old pal," He started as tears quickly filled his eyes. He allowed them to fall seeing as there was no one there but him and his friend's too still body. "I suppose the first thing I should say is, thank you."

Sniffling slightly, Alastor took a moment to gather his thoughts. He'd never been the best at expressing his emotions. Anything that made him vulnerable was a weakness and in Hell, that wasn't something you went around broadcasting. That's why he had trouble showing others he cared. Vox had understood. So did Rosie. That's why they were his closest friends.

"I probably should have said it more while you were here but... I truly care for you." The overlord choked out, not paying any mind to the sudden chill that coursed through his body. "You're like a brother to me in every way but blood. There were times when I felt like giving up, like life wasn't worth living, but every time you reminded me what I had to lose if I gave in to such thoughts."

Glancing at his friend's face for the first time since entering the room, Alastor's breath hitched and he choked on a sob that managed to tear from his throat. The lights seemed to dim for a moment, though he figured it was his over-tired mind playing tricks on him and brushed it off.

"You saved me in more ways than one," he revealed, reaching out with the hand that wasn't holding Vox's and wiping a smear of dirt off the dead demon's face. "When we first met, I'd thought myself lost. I knew I was a killer, there was no denying it, and I knew I'd never be with my mother again. How could a loathsome sinner such as I ever dream of meeting an angel such as her? The answer is... I couldn't. So I accepted my lot in Hell and became the Radio Demon. Then, by chance, I happened to meet Rosie and you not long after. Before I knew what was happening, I had a family again."

Taking a breath, a watery smile appeared on the demon's face as his ears twitched, his emotions all over the place. His breath came out in a fog when he finally released it. He'd have to take a look at the thermostat later, something was clearly wrong with it if it was cold enough to see his breath.

"I didn't know how to act around you at first, all I knew was that I was changing. I was becoming myself again and I never wanted to go back to how I'd been before I met you." Tears streamed down his face and he reached up to wipe them with the handkerchief he pulled from his pocket. "I didn't want to return to being the monster I'd become. On earth, I killed those who preyed on the weak, the innocent... but down here... down here I lost myself in a pit of hate and despair. You were the one who pulled me out of its dark depths and helped me see that even in Hell there is good to be had... you just have to find it."

He blinked, mind lost in his thoughts for a moment. Then, suddenly, the ghostly feeling of a hand resting on his shoulder pulled him back to the present and he turned to see who had entered the room without his knowledge... but no one was there. Pulling in a sharp breath, Alastor's head whipped back around, wide eyes staring at the motionless form of his best friend his mind raced through possibilities. He couldn't help but remember a certain night, many long years ago, where the other overlord kept him awake ranting about some ghost-finding show he'd been watching recently.

"Vox?" He questioned in a wavering voice, feeling slightly foolish. After all, ghosts weren't real, were they?

It was probably just hopeful thinking but, if there was a chance the other demon was still around, he needed to know for sure.

"Vox," the Radio Demon began again, voice more firm than it had been before. "If you are here can you give me a sign?"

Ears perked and eyes unblinking, Al waited. Nothing happened.

"Please, old pal," the deer pleaded, his heart clenching painfully in his chest as the hope he'd previously felt flickered dangerously. "Do something... anything... to show that you aren't gone."

Again, there was nothing. The spark of hope sputtered out like a dying ember, leaving nothing but despair in its wake. Wearily, the sinner ran a tired hand down his face, ears drooping as he rose to his feet.

"Maybe I'm going crazy," he mumbled to himself as he slowly got to his feet.

Rosie was planning to make a trip back to Cannibal Town that afternoon to pack for an extended stay at the hotel and he wished to speak with her before she did so. With that in mind, he cast one last glance at his friend's still form and walked into the hall, the door closing moments before the glass he'd left on the desk tipped seemingly by itself and fell to the floor with a muffled thud.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

"God fucking dammit!" Vox screamed as the door shut behind his friend, flailing out a hand in anger and somehow managing to connect with something.

He watched as the empty glass tipped and fell off the desk, eyes turning toward the door in hopes that Alastor had heard and would return. He didn't. Vox had been thoroughly surprised by the events that had happened in the last half hour or so. When he'd followed Al, he hadn't expected to bear witness to what he had. His friend's words had nearly brought him to tears before he noticed that his heightened emotional state seemed to be affecting the physical plane. First the lights dimmed, then the temperature plummeted, and finally, Al felt it when he rested his hand on his shoulder. When the other overlord had said his name he'd been ecstatic! Then... Alastor asked for a sign and he'd tried so hard to do something, anything, but nothing had worked. Why? He just didn't understand! Why had he been able to mess with the lights and temperature when he hadn't even known he was doing it but wasn't able to show he was there when he tried? There were too many questions and no answers.

'Wait...' He thought to himself, brain screeching to a halt as an idea popped into his head. 'When everything happened, it was in response to my emotions. Maybe I just wasn't focusing on the right things. When I tried lifting the cup, I did so as I normally would when I had a physical body. I didn't really think about it and just moved on muscle memory. But here, in this state of limbo I've found myself in, that doesn't work. Maybe I have to focus on why I want to move it, the reason I want to be seen, and that reason... is Alastor.'

Taking a breath to calm his troubled mind, Vox bent down and focused his thoughts on his friend. The love he felt for the man who was practically his brother. The faith he had in their friendship. The hope that they'd be reunited once more. All those feelings and more washed over his heart, bathing him in the warmth he felt for Alastor, and, when he reached out once again, his hand caught the cup in a firm grasp. The TV Demon smiled as he lifted it back onto the desk, maybe there was hope after all.

As it neared the end of the week with barely any progress to show, Vox was beginning to think he'd been mistaken. Sure, he was getting the hang of things now that he knew what to focus on while practicing (he was no longer passing through objects when he didn't want to and had found out that he didn't need to sleep to regain energy), but he hadn't managed to get in contact with the others. Every time he tried to lift an object like he'd done with the cup, something distracted him and made him lose his concentration. So all he'd done most of the week was follow Al around and give him cold chills whenever he got too close.

He'd wanted to check on Velvette, as she was his only friend who wasn't currently residing at the hotel, but had found himself confined to the building, unable to venture far from his body. That had been an unwelcome surprise, to say the least. He'd tried to exit the hotel only to be boomeranged right back through the door as if some unseen force had pushed him. Not one to give up so easily, he'd tried multiple times all with the same results. It seriously pissed him off. Was it too much to ask to be able to check on her? After all, he hadn't seen the female overlord since he'd died and knew that this would probably be affecting her nearly as badly as it was Al. With that thought in mind, he attempted to leave once more. In the end, he was forced to admit defeat and focus on other matters. If he ever managed to get through to the members of the hotel, maybe they could get a message to her in his stead.

Now, here he was, sitting in the kitchen while attempting to lift a teacup. The TV Demon was at the end of his rope, having no idea what to do if he couldn't make contact. He was beginning to think that maybe the answer to his problem lay with the glowing sphere of light that he'd been avoiding since that first day when, all of a sudden, he felt something change. Later he would realize that, at that exact moment in time, his physical body had begun breathing again. But right now, all he knew was that it felt as if something had forcefully anchored him to the physical world. No longer did he feel as floaty as he had in the past week. Instead, it felt as if he had actual weight and he found it made interacting with the other plane far easier as he managed to lift the teacup into the air with only partial concentration. Angel Dust just so happened to walk into the room at that very moment and saw the cup floating a few inches in the air. At least, it must have looked like it was floating to the pink sinner when in reality Vox was holding it in his hand. The spider shrieked upon seeing it causing the overlord to startle and drop the cup. It fell to the floor where it shattered upon impact, though Angel hadn't seen as he was too busy racing from the room as fast as his legs would carry him.

"Alastor! Charlie! There's some weird shit happening in the kitchen!" Angel's voice was heard ringing through the halls as he went in search of the proprietors of the Hazbin Hotel.

'Finally!' Vox thought, a smile forming on his face as he slumped into a chair in relief.

It seemed things were looking up. Now that he'd gotten someone's attention, he just had to show the others and then he would be able to get help for his current predicament.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Charlie had been sitting with Al in Vox's room as she had multiple times throughout the week, hoping the company would be of some comfort to her friend. She was lost in thought. They had been hopeful that Vox would have shown some sign of rousing by now. At the very least, he should have been breathing! But there was nothing, it was as if he were truly a corpse, and the more time that went by the more dire the situation became. She had pleaded with her father for more information, for anything that could be of use. He'd told her everything he knew before being drawn away to his castle on urgent business. That had been a few days ago and the King of Hell had yet to return to the hotel.

Suddenly the man on the bed took in a gasping breath and both demon's eyes immediately focused on the prone overlord. As the pair watched, he took in another breath, then another. Soon he was breathing regularly and Alastor turned to her with questioning eyes, hope glinting in the crimson orbs. She couldn't help but smile as she nodded, relief filling her soul as her business partner let out a ragged sob and pulled her into his arms, the hug crushing but full of warmth.

"Thank you, my dear, thank you," He murmured reverently, face buried in her hair as she returned the desperate embrace.

"You don't need to thank me, Al, I didn't do much." She replied honestly, voice growing solemn as she forced herself to continue even though she hated being the bearer of bad news. "This doesn't mean he's out of the woods, you know. While it's a step in the right direction, it doesn't guarantee that he'll wake up. I know you believe in Vox but we need to be realistic. He could stop breathing again, wake up, or simply linger like this. I'm afraid there's no way of knowing until something changes."

"I... I understand," Alastor said with a pinched tone, turning his face away as he released her.

Guilt instantly filled the princess's heart as she took in the overlord's downcast face. She hadn't wanted to cause him more pain, but she knew that the odds were against them. She wanted Vox to wake up as well but, the truth is, she'd only known the man for a short while. It was easier for her to accept that this situation was outside their control. Alastor had known the other sinner for over seventy years, a lifetime to some people, and he cared deeply. He couldn't accept that this was something he had no control over, something he couldn't change, and she could see that it was eating away at him bit by bit.

"Listen, Al..." She began, only to be cut off as Angel burst through the door.

The pair turned as one, taking in the breathless spider demon with curious eyes. It was clear that something had startled him, but what? She didn't have the slightest clue what could have caused the porn star to behave like this.

"Whatever is the matter, my friend?" Al questioned, his previous emotions locked away as he scrutinized the younger sinner before walking towards him and gently wrapping an arm around his waist to help support his trembling frame. "Goodness me, if I didn't know better, I'd say it looks as if you'd seen a ghost."

Angel Dust straightened, staring at the deer with wide, frightened eyes before taking a deep breath of air. Charlie, who had already made her way over to the pair, quietly waited for the answer to Al's question.

"Yeah, well, I don't think you're too far off, Smiles." He voiced, no hint of a joke to be seen.

The pair exchanged a quick look before the Radio Demon led the other man to a nearby chair which Angel gratefully sank into. Charlie slid a glass of water over to him that she'd brought up with her earlier and he drank greedily. After finishing, the spider took a moment to compose himself and then continued his tale.

"Okay, so there I was, minding my own business as I walked into the kitchen. I was just looking for a snack, ya know? Maybe a popsicle or something." He stated, talking rapidly as he gesticulated with both sets of hands. "Then, all of a sudden, I feel this cold shiver go down my spine. It felt like someone was behind me so I turned around and do ya know what I saw? A freakin' teacup was floating in the air above the table!"

"What? Angel, that's not possible." Charlie argued, wondering if the spider had taken something and had a bad drug trip.

"Tell that to the floating teacup," he snarled, turning to face Alastor as he asked, "You believe me, right Al?"

"Hmm," the deer hummed, rubbing his chin with one hand. "Do you have any proof?"

For a moment, Charlie thought the overlord might be stringing Angel along for the entertainment but one look at his face showed he was serious. She couldn't help but wonder if he truly believed the pink sinner's story. If so, then why? Was there something she wasn't aware of?

"Yeah, sure," Angel replied, forcing himself to his feet once more. "Follow me and I'll show ya."

"Then, by all means, lead the way," Al said, moving to the side to allow the other to pass.

Once Angel had done so, Charlie raised a questioning brow at Alastor who merely smiled wider before following, hands clasped behind his back. With no choice in the matter, the princess decided to go along with them. Angel talked non-stop the entire way, going on and on about the so-called spirit invading the hotel. The commotion managed to gather the attention of the rest of their friends so it was a lively group that walked into the kitchen only to be met with the sight of a shattered teacup on the floor and a floating knife hovering over the table. Needless to say, that was not what she expected to find.

"I'm not the only one seeing this, right?" She asked, glancing around while blindly reaching for Vaggie's hand, clasping it tight once she found it.

"Nope, pretty sure we all are, babe," her girlfriend reassured as she moved closer to her side, spear held at the ready.

Just then, the knife began to move, seemingly carving something into the wooden surface. After a few tense moments, it stopped what it was doing and dropped onto the table with a loud clatter. Stealing her nerves, Charlie stepped further into the room, her hand flying to her mouth in shock when she saw what was written. A sharp gasp alerted her to Alastor's presence and her gaze darted to the Radio Demon who was peering over her shoulder with wide eyes. There, carved into the wood, was a single word.

"Vox?" Al whispered and Charlie felt herself smile as the demon reached out to touch the name with tear-filled eyes.

Moments later, a wet cloth flew through the air and hit him in the face.

Chapter Text

Chuckling to himself at the startled look on his friend's face, Vox figured he'd avoided the potential breakdown rather effectively by whacking him with that cloth. The last thing he wanted was to see more tears fall from Alastor's eyes. He'd borne witness to it enough in the last week to last a lifetime. A smile suited him much better, after all, and there was nothing that could convince the TV Demon otherwise. Turning his attention to the rest of the hotel inhabitants, Vox blinked in confusion. He couldn't make out a thing they were saying. Everyone was shouting and talking over one another, leading to a cacophony of noise that was completely incomprehensible. The only ones not talking were Charlie, Alastor, and Rosie, the latter having moved to wrap a supportive arm around the deer's shoulders.

“Well, at least I got their attention.” He said to himself, watching as the princess pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration before calling for quiet.

Thankfully, the group settled down and turned to her with expectant eyes, waiting for her instruction. The young woman took a deep breath, visibly gathering her wits about her before looking in the direction he'd thrown the rag from. He moved himself a bit to better line up with her gaze, giving the illusion that she could see him. It made him feel slightly better as it had been rather lonely this week with no one to talk to and he was planning on taking full advantage now that they knew he was still around. Sure, they couldn't hear him but at least he could interact with them a little so he wouldn't feel completely alone.

“Vox?” Charlie questioned, bringing his attention back to the matter at hand. “This is you, right?”

He was exceedingly appreciative of whatever caused it to be easier to interact with physical objects. When he lifted a small plate an inch off the counter in response to the girl's inquiry he didn't need to concentrate nearly as much. As long as nothing startled him, it should be fine.

“Okay, that's good.” She replied, rubbing her chin in thought.

Before she could say another word, Alastor spoke up, having recovered from the incident with the towel. Stepping forward slightly, a smirk plastered itself on the deer's face.

“Have you been here this entire time, old pal?” He asked, the light that had been absent in his eyes since Vox's death returning with a playful glint. “My, I'd have thought someone as powerful as you would have easily been able to make contact. Perhaps I overestimated you.”

The TV Demon chuckled, knowing Al was deflecting his emotions with humor. However, there was an unmistakable happiness hidden in his eyes if you knew what to look for and it told his true feelings on the matter. His friend was ecstatic. After thinking him gone for good, this proof was probably like a breath of fresh air after escaping a burning building. He lifted the plate in answer again, not knowing how to answer in any other way. Thankfully, someone realized his predicament.

"Well, that simply won't do, Sweetheart," Rosie said, quickly pulling a pad of paper and a pencil from one of her dress pockets and placing them on the table. “There, that should work quite nicely. Always be prepared, I say. You never know when you'll need to write something down.”

Shaking his head in amusement, Vox made his way over to the table where the paper sat and took the pencil in hand. It would probably be best to keep his answers short. Even if he wanted nothing more than to be able to speak at length with the gathered demons (Al especially) it wouldn't do to wear himself out. He had no idea how this would affect his stamina, after all, as he hadn't been able to test it.

Yes

Watching

Contact not easy

“Well, I suppose I can let it slide.” His friend said, the others watching fondly. “I imagine it's rather difficult as I've never heard of a ghost in Hell before.”

He turned to Charlie before asking, “Have you, my dear?”

The princess frowned, brow scrunched in thought as she answered, “No, I haven't. I'm sorry, Alastor.”

“No matter,” The Radio Demon replied, sounding more like his normal self than he had since this entire debacle started. “I'm sure we can figure things out. After all, we now know that Vox isn't gone he's merely stuck somewhere.”

Limbo

He quickly scratched the word on the paper, drawing the gathered demon's attention. It was the best way he could describe what was happening. He was stuck somewhere in between Hell and somewhere else and limbo seemed like the best word for it. Whether that somewhere else was simply non-existence or something entirely different, he didn't really care to find out.

Upon seeing the word, the group collectively let out a sharp gasp, worry replacing the amused expressions that had been prevalent up until that point. Rosie looked close to tears, lips quivering as she reached out to clasp Al's hand in her own, looking at him as if he would break.

“Well shit, what do we do about that?” Angel piped up, eyes locked on the word with a frown pulling at his mouth. “How are we supposed to help someone who's literally trapped outside of their body in a place we can't interact with?”

Vox's eyes narrowed, that's the same thought he'd been having most of the week. He'd hoped that Charlie might have an idea, being the Princess of Hell and all, but it seems she's just as lost as they are.

"I... I don't know," she admitted, biting her lip as Vaggie moved forward to wrap a comforting arm around her waist. "My father never said anything about this. If this has happened before, I don't think the ones affected were able to make contact."

“Or perhaps it simply slipped dear old dad's mind, hmm?” Al wheedled, one eyebrow raised. “He is rather absentminded, this wouldn't be the first time he's forgotten to include something.”

"Not the time, Alastor," Vaggie growled, seeing her girlfriend deflate at the man's comment. "I know you two have a complicated relationship but he's trying to do better. Why don't you stop being a dick and give him a chance?"

Watching from his place at the table, Vox saw how Alastor flinched slightly. He wasn't happy about that, knowing that the deer hadn't said what he'd said out of malicious intent. Rather, he'd simply been trying to lighten the mood. He'd been there when Lucifer had offered to listen to Al talk and had seen the thankful look in his friend's eyes. Even before that, during Alastor's recovery, he and the king had been making progress. Vox would even say they were becoming friends so Vaggie's comment was out of line and, judging by the glare Rosie was sending the former exorcist, he wasn't the only one who thought so. Taking the pencil in hand once more, the ghostly sinner began to write. He was going to let her know exactly what he thought of her comment whether it exhausted him or not.

That's too harsh

Al didn't mean any harm

Lucifer and him are getting along

Apologize, Vaggie, or else...

As they finished reading, he lifted the knife that still lay on the table and pointed it in the fallen angel's direction, his threat clear. He ignored the weary feeling sweeping through his incorporeal body in favor of relishing the masked fear she tried to hide behind a frown as she turned to the deer in question and uttered a quiet 'Sorry' before turning away with a red tinge on her cheeks. Dropping the knife back on the table, Vox breathed a sigh of relief as he settled in to listen as the others discussed his situation. Who knew it could be so damn tiring simply holding a pencil?

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

She didn't know what to do, it had been nearly four days since Vox had made contact and they hadn't made any progress with getting him back to normal. His body was still breathing but had shown no sign of waking and her father had yet to return. He wouldn't even answer his phone! To say Charlie was frustrated would be a massive understatement. She simply couldn't figure this out and she could tell that Alastor was growing more and more disheartened the longer they went with no results. The last thing she wanted was to let her friends down and, right now, that's exactly what she was doing.

“Hey, Vox, do you feel any different?” She asked as she took a seat beside her business partner, knowing the TV Demon was there as he never strayed far from Alastor's side.

It was the same question she'd asked multiple times and, as it had always been, his answer was no. With a tired sigh, she cradled her head in her hands and tried to breathe through the swell of emotion threatening to overwhelm her. An arm wrapping around her shoulders drew her from the well of self-pity she was drowning in and the young woman glanced up, seeing Alastor smile sadly down at her.

“Dearest Charlie,” He spoke in a gentle voice, eyes kind as he took in her frazzled appearance. “Perhaps it would be best for you to take a break. You've been working non-stop and, though I greatly appreciate it, it will do no one any good if you were to collapse from exhaustion.”

Taking a look at the clock, she noticed that it was nearing midnight. The other residents had long since gone to bed and she let out a tired yawn. With a quick snap of his fingers, Charlie had a cup of warm milk in her hands courtesy of their resident overlord. Smiling fondly, she took a sip, a calm feeling washing over her. After finishing her drink, she turned to the man and gave him a quick hug.

“I promise, Al, we'll figure this out.” She said, glancing over his shoulder to where she guessed Vox was standing. “You too, Vox, don't give up. I'm sure things will work out in the end.”

With that said, she headed upstairs to join her lover in sleep. The next morning she raced down to the kitchen completely refreshed and ready to start the day. The princess was planning on making breakfast for everyone. Alastor was usually the one to cook but she knew he'd had a late night and would most likely not be up for a while yet. The others wandered in at their own pace, being served freshly made pancakes as they did so. As she thought, Al was the last to arrive. Just as she finished setting his plate on the table, her phone's ringtone sounded in the still air and she swiftly fished it out of her pocket, fumbling for a moment as she raced to answer.

“Hello, Charlie speaking.” She chirped, not having taken the time to see who was calling so early in the morning.

Moving into the hallway for some privacy, Charlie smiled as she heard Emily's voice on the other end.

“Hi, Charlie!” The young Seraphim greeted enthusiastically. “How are you?”

“I'm okay, it's just been stressful.” She replied honestly.

“I'm sorry to hear that.” Her friend commented and Charlie could practically hear the worried frown in the angel's voice. “I wish I could say that I had good news but Vox still hasn't appeared in Heaven. If he were redeemed he should have been here by now. I have no idea what could have happened.”

Charlie chuckled a bit, reaching up to rub the back of her head with the hand not holding her phone. In the commotion, she'd completely forgotten to inform Emily about the events that had transpired in the hotel during the past few days. She hadn't been in contact with the other woman since she'd asked her to keep an eye out in case Vox was redeemed.

“Um, about that,” she said, an embarrassed flush coloring her cheeks. “I probably should have told you sooner but I've just been so busy and I didn't really think about it so, yeah, it's just...”

“Spit it out already,” The Seraphim interrupted, concern clear in her voice. “What's going on?”

“Well, you see, I already knew he wasn't in Heaven.” She revealed, hearing a shocked gasp on the other end of the line.

“What do you mean?” Emily asked before continuing with excitement filling her voice. “Oh my gosh, did he wake up? That's great Charlie, when did it happen?”

“No, no, he didn't wake up.” The princess stated, hearing a disheartened 'Oh' from her friend as she spoke once more. “I don't know how it happened but, well, he's kind of haunting us right now?”

Her words came out more as a question and Charlie couldn't help but grimace a bit at how stupid it sounded. After all, who'd ever heard of a ghost in Hell?

“What! How is that possible?” The other female shrieked in shocked confusion.

“I don't know,” Charlie groaned, frustration leaking through the hold she had on her emotions. “I was hoping you'd be able to tell me.”

There was a slight pause before the other spoke once more. When she did, it was hesitant and full of regret.

“I'm sorry, Charlie, I've never heard of something like this happening before.” She revealed and the princess felt her shoulders slump in disappointment as the angel carried on. “Have you asked your dad? Maybe he'd know. He's been around a lot longer than we have, after all.”

“I haven't been able to get in contact with him since he left for his palace. He said he had something important to do but wouldn't tell me what.” She muttered, discouraged. “I'll try asking once he's back.”

Taking a deep breath, the young woman worked to soothe her frazzled nerves, not wanting to worry her friend any more than she already had. It was at that moment that something crossed her mind. Something she hadn't thought to ask before.

“Emily,” She voiced, words filled with worry. “Did Sir Pentious ever say what happened after he was killed by Adam?”

“Uh, no, he didn't,” the other replied and Charlie sighed in disappointment before Emily spoke once more. “Let me go ask. I'll call back soon.”

Smiling at the angel's thoughtfulness, the princess hung up and moved back into the kitchen to wait. Depending on the former demon's answer, this may be the break they need to figure out how to help Vox and, in the meantime, she figured it would be best to inform her friends about what she and Emily had been discussing. It took several minutes before her phone rang once more and she answered quickly, hope filling her heart as she listened to what the angel had to say.

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Vox waited patiently as Charlie hung up the phone, her conversation with the younger Seraphim coming to an end. The princess immediately turned to the gathered group, eyes alight with excitement as she spoke.

“According to what Sir Pentious told Emily, after he died he saw a bright sphere of light. Curious about what it could be, he approached to check it out and suddenly was engulfed. After that, he appeared in Heaven before the Seraphim having been redeemed!” Charlie told the gathered sinners and Vox listened intently from his position near Alastor, taking it all in.

'Oh, so that's what it is.' He thought to himself, remembering the sphere of light that still lingered at the scene of his death. 'Now I'm glad I didn't bother to check it out. Jeez, I would have ended up in Heaven? Fuck that! No, thank you. I'd rather stay a ghost.'

“Vox?” Charlie's voice called him back to the conversation just as she asked him a question. “Can you see a light?”

He didn't want to answer, already seeing where this was heading but figured he better. So he took up his pencil and wrote his answer for all to see.

Yes

“That's great! Do you know what this means?” Charlie asked, radiating excitement, though his attention was drawn to Al as he saw the older sinner cross his arms, turning his face away as a sad look appeared in his eyes. “You can go to Heaven! All you need to do is go into the light... you won't be stuck as a ghost anymore!”

No thanks

“What? What do you mean 'no thanks?',” Vaggie questioned in disbelief after seeing the words appear.

Alastor's ears perked up with interest and he turned them to face the group, obviously paying close attention to the one-sided conversation. Vox knew that if he left, if he decided to go to Heaven, his friend would support his decision even if it caused him pain. But the truth of the matter was he had no interest in leaving Hell. If it meant he wouldn't be able to be with the man who'd become like a brother to him, then he'd rather remain as he was. It wasn't too bad. He could watch over Al and talk to him through writing. He just had to be careful not to wear himself out as his ghost powers took a while to recharge. He'd found that out the hard way. The day after revealing himself it had been nearly impossible to hold a pencil, let alone write anything, since he'd exhausted himself the day before. That hadn't been fun. He'd been worried everyone would think they'd experienced a mass hallucination or something. Luckily, that hadn't occurred. In fact, they were rather understanding once he explained what happened. So no, he had no plans of being redeemed and if anyone had a problem with that they could kiss his ass.

I mean what I said

I'm fine here

“But... Vox,” the Princess of Hell sounded conflicted, as if she couldn't believe someone would choose not to be redeemed. “Why not give Heaven a chance? You have nothing to lose.”

He stared in stunned disbelief. Did Charlie actually believe her words? He had nothing to lose? What a laugh. He had everything to lose. His company, his friends, his family. For Lucifer's sake, how could she not see that if he agreed to go to Heaven he would lose the life he's known for the last seventy-some years! It wasn't worth it... not to him. He had no one waiting for him up there, not like Al did, he'd always been on his own. That had changed once he'd entered Hell and he wasn't willing to give that up. Taking the pencil in hand, he wrote a single word 'no' and underlined it several times before refusing to respond to any more of her inquiries.

Later that day, Vox told Alastor how upset he'd been when he found out he couldn't leave the hotel and explained how he'd wanted to check on Velvette. Without another word, the deer immediately sent for the younger overlord, causing a burst of affection to fill his heart. When the girl arrived, they had a tearful reunion followed by a long talk that resulted in Vox signing temporary ownership of his company over to the young woman. She would run things in his absence until the time came when he'd be able to return to work. Seeing as he had no idea when that would be or if it would happen at all, he needed someone he could depend on to take care of things. There was no way he'd trust Alastor with his tech so that left Velvette as the best, and only, option. Still, he knew she'd do just fine and he smiled as she left the hotel to begin work on integrating herself into VoxTek as the new CEO.

A week passed by relatively quickly and Vox was enjoying being able to communicate with people again. Unfortunately, Charlie hadn't given up trying to convince him to be redeemed and it had gotten to the point where he decided to ignore her and most of the others, only responding to Alastor and Rosie as the princess had managed to get the rest in on her attempts at coercion. It wouldn't work, he was adamant in his decision to remain in Hell and was waiting for the princess to finally realize that and give up. Unfortunately, it seemed like fate was against him. As time flowed on he began to notice his incorporeal body was beginning to fade. It had always been transparent but it appeared as if it were getting more see-through by the hour. He also found himself having to concentrate harder to hold the pencil whenever he wished to speak with his friends. And, to top it all off, he'd walked into the lounge that morning only to notice that the constant light from the portal to Heaven was flickering. Something wasn't right but he didn't want to worry Alastor if it turned out to be a false alarm. Instead, the ghostly sinner decided to investigate on his own. After all, he was already a ghost, what more could happen to him?

With that thought in mind, the overlord made his way through the hotel until he reached his room. If something was going on with him, then Vox figured the best place to start would be to check on his physical self. What he saw caused him to freeze. There, on the bed, his body lay... only now it seemed to be gasping for breath. As it stuttered, he felt himself grow weaker and knew he had to get help immediately, he didn't want to think about what would happen if he didn't. Rushing back the way he'd come, the TV Demon allowed himself to phase through walls and objects. Some of his friends were gathered in the lounge, Alastor being among them, so that's where he was heading.

'Fuck! I don't have my pencil!' He realized upon arrival, frantically looking around for an idea. 'It'll take too long to find it, I need to think of something else.'

Picking up a magazine from the table, he tossed it at the nearest person (who just so happened to be Vaggie) and hit her in the back of the head. The fallen angel turned around with a frustrated look only to find empty space.

“What the fuck?” Vaggie muttered as another magazine flew at her. “Vox? What are you doing?”

By now, the others had realized something was happening and had gotten to their feet. Alastor's eyes narrowed in concern as Rosie placed a supportive arm around his shoulders. Charlie moved closer to Vaggie, hands wringing as she wracked her brain for any clue as to what could be the matter. Another object sailed through the air but instead of landing near the woman it was sent in the opposite direction, landing on the stairs. Vox prayed that they would understand, he wasn't sure he'd be able to pick anything else up. It felt as if all his strength was leaving him.

“Something's wrong,” Al stated the obvious, shaking off Rosie's arm in favor of racing towards the stairs, the three women following shortly after.

Vox smiled as he wavered on his feet, knowing his friend had gotten his message. He had just enough time to realize that the light from Heaven had completely vanished before he felt himself fall into oblivion. As the darkness closed around the sinner all he could feel was a deep-seated regret.

'I'm sorry, Alastor, it seems I can't stay with you any longer,' he thought, remorsefully, as he found himself floating in a black void. 'Please take care of yourself, my brother.'

-XXX-XXX-XXX-

Tearing through the hotel, it didn't take long for Alastor to arrive at his friend's door, the others soon catching up to him as he stood frozen at the entrance. His ears twitched, eyes widening as he took in the silence within before cautiously stepping inside. He moved with great hesitance, already knowing what he was about to find but not wanting to believe it. Arriving at the bed, he felt the familiar presence of Rosie at his back, Charlie moving to stand beside him as he reached out a trembling hand and softly laid it on Vox's chest. The same chest that should have been pumping air through his friend's body was now still as the grave and that realization nearly sent Alastor to his knees. He only managed to stay on his feet thanks to his surrogate mother's intervention.

“Is he okay?” Vaggie called from where she stood just inside the doorway, spear held at the ready in case of intruders. “What's going on?”

Opening his mouth, the Radio Demon tried to speak, only for a sob to escape as his face crumpled in agony. Why? Why was this happening? Just when things had begun looking better, something had to come along and ruin it! At this point, Alastor would readily say that fate hated them.

"Vox stopped breathing," Charlie spoke up, coming to his rescue when she realized he was unable to answer, placing a comforting hand on his arm as Rosie held him tighter.

“Oh my god,” she muttered quietly, setting her spear aside before moving forward to stand beside her partner. “I'm so sorry, Alastor.”

The fallen angel looked at him with pity and, while he would normally loath such a sentiment directed toward him, he no longer cared what anyone thought. Losing Vox for the second time rendered him numb, unable to feel anything but the pain that tore through his heart. As Alastor wallowed in his despair, a portal opened in the room and Lucifer stepped out in a rush. Charlie froze momentarily before sprinting over to meet her dad, Vaggie following, leaving Alastor in Rosie's care. Glancing up at the female overlord, the distraught sinner saw how she was fighting to hold back tears. Knowing she was doing so for his sake, he tried to pull himself together. He'd lost a lot, that was true, but he hadn't lost everything.

“Dad! Where have you been?” The woman demanded and he turned to face the two royals, carefully shrugging out of his adopted mother's hold before nodding to show that he'd be alright on his own. “You told me you had urgent business to attend to and then disappeared. It's been two weeks and you didn't even bother to answer my calls! We needed your help and you weren't here!”

Alastor couldn't help the wave of bitterness that washed over him at that. The girl was right. If Lucifer had only arrived sooner, then maybe he could have done something, anything, to help his friend.

“I'm so sorry, Charlie, but I was afraid this would happen.” The King of Hell stated, stepping further into the room while gesturing to the prone figure on the bed, a frown marring his face as he held up a small statue for all to see. “I didn't mean to take so long but I had to retrieve this. You see, it's the only thing that can save Vox now that it's reached this point.”

His ears twitched before laying flat against his head, eyes widening in recognition as he let out a shocked noise. The other demons in the room cast confused looks between him and the statue in Lucifer's hand, not understanding why the deer was reacting the way he was. He paid them no mind, his thoughts whirling in his head as he tried to figure out if what he was seeing was true or simply a figment of his imagination.

“It can't be... can it?” He asked uncertainly, a flicker of hope ignited in his heart, though he did his best to ignore it.

He'd been hurt enough. He didn't want to let himself believe that things would be alright because, if he did, it would hurt that much more when they weren't. And yet, when the king spoke, he found himself hanging on every word. It was almost as if his heart was acting on its own, ignoring the warnings his brain was sending.

“It can and it is.” Lucifer declared, solemnly stepping past his daughter and her girlfriend to place one hand on the demon's shoulder before speaking once more, choosing to ignore Charlie's questioning stare. “Alastor, this is the relic you spent seven years searching for.”

"But... how?" Al questioned, unable to comprehend that this was real after everything he'd gone through searching for the damn thing. "It was all a hoax, there was never a relic to find. Every trail was a dead end, every clue led to nothing. All I found were rumors and hearsay, nothing concrete."

“I'm afraid that was my doing. You see, I laid out false paths whenever you got too close to the truth, making you believe it was all fake. In all the years since it came into my possession, you were the first sinner to make it that far. I'd never had to intervene before. I was rather shocked, to say the least. You're determined, stubborn, and more foolhardy than you let on. It took longer than I thought it would for you to give up.”

Alastor stood there for a moment longer, merely gawking at the King of Hell before a wide smile split his face and he pulled the shorter man into a spontaneous hug. If what he was saying was true then there was a way to bring Vox back and for that, he owed the fallen angel everything. Maybe he should be feeling some form of anger or annoyance at being thwarted for those seven years but, truth be told, he didn't. All he felt at the moment was a deep-seated gratitude. After several seconds passed, he felt Lucifer awkwardly pat his back before he caught sight of Charlie's starry-eyed expression and swiftly released his hold. Quickly composing himself, Alastor's cheeks burned with embarrassment though he could tell that none of his friends were judging his actions, rather, they seemed just as delighted as he did.

“So, Dad, how does this thing work?” Charlie questioned, leaning forward to better examine the small statue.

Alastor was curious as well. The rumors he'd heard had told of a relic that could make normal sinners as powerful as one of the Sins. How was that supposed to help Vox? Power was nice and all but it couldn't bring someone back from the dead. There had to be more to it than that, otherwise, it was useless to them and Lucifer wouldn't have bothered to bring it here. So, deciding it wouldn't hurt to be patient for a little while, he leaned back on his heels and waited for the answer.

"This relic belonged to Saint Rita who is known as the saint of the impossible," Lucifer revealed, shock coursing through the group at his words. "I was entrusted with it long ago, though have only called upon its powers once before."

“What did you use it for, Your Highness?” Vaggie asked, unable to contain her curiosity.

Noticing the concerned glance the king directed at his daughter, Alastor had a pretty good idea what he was going to say before the man even opened his mouth. When he did, the deer's suspicions were confirmed and he found himself wondering how powerful the relic truly is.

"When Charlie was a baby, she came down with a mysterious illness." The fallen angel revealed, pain evident in his eyes. "Nothing we tried could heal her. Even with my angelic magic, she continued to grow weaker by the day. So, I decided to make a wish. I asked for her to be cured and my prayers were answered."

The king's eyes were full of nothing but love as Al watched him pull Charlie into a tight embrace. They stayed there for a moment or two before releasing one another, Lucifer reaching up to tuck a strand of hair behind the young woman's ear.

“I never knew about that,” Charlie admitted, eyes full of wonder as she reached up to place her hand over her father's. “Why didn't you tell me?”

The former angel sighed, taking a step back in order to meet her gaze properly, his eyes conveying the seriousness of the topic.

"The fewer people who know about this relic's existence the better." He stated, casting warning looks around the room and receiving understanding nods in return as they all silently agreed never to speak of it.

"Well then, as heartwarming as this little scene has been, tell me how can I save Vox," Alastor spoke, patience wearing thin.

Lucifer chuckled, turning back to the agitated overlord before once more glancing toward the gathered women and addressing them.

“As much as I trust you all, it would be best to not have an audience for this.” He proclaimed, not allowing room for disagreement. “I may have only used this relic once but I know the ritual can be temperamental at times and it would be best not to have any distractions.”

Alastor would never admit it but those words sent a bag feeling coursing through his soul and, as the older man swiftly began ushering the others from the room, Alastor rushed forward and wrapped his arms around Rosie in a desperate hug. After a moment's hesitation, Charlie, Vaggie, and Lucifer stepped out of the room, giving the pair an illusion of privacy for which the Radio Demon was extremely grateful.

“Alastor? What is it, Sweetie?” Rosie asked, returning the embrace with just as much fervor. “Is everything alright?”

Burying his face into her neck, he fought back the wave of fear that had washed over him as he breathed in her floral scent. Nodding his head, he pulled back and looked into her dark eyes for a moment, as if memorizing her face.

“If anything goes wrong, Maman, I just wanted to...” He began, only to be cut off as a delicate finger was pressed to his lips.

"Hush now," She replied, voice shaking with emotion as she moved her hand to cup his face. "Don't you dare say what I think you're going to say, Alastor, you hear me? Nothing is going to go wrong. You are going to complete this ritual, make the wish, and return unharmed with Vox in tow. You boys mean the world to me and I won't have it any other way, understand?"

“I understand,” He said, voice barely more than a whisper as he spoke once again. “But if something does happen, I just want you to know how much I appreciate everything you've done for me. You took me in, cared for me, accepted me for who I am, and helped me become the overlord I am today. You may not be my birth mother but you're my mother in every way that counts. I love you, Maman.”

Rosie pulled him back into her arms, nuzzling her face into his hair as tears rolled down her cheeks. His own eyes grew wet as he allowed himself to sink into the woman's embrace, seeking the comfort she provided without hesitation.

“I love you too, my son, and I am so proud of you.” She whispered, voice breaking with emotion. “Please, be careful and come back to me.”

"I will," he murmured, the words meant for her ears alone. "I promise."

They parted and the Cannibal Queen reached up to wipe the tears from her adopted son's face before placing a kiss on his forehead. Drawing back, a warm smile split her lips as she gathered her composure and walked out the door to join the others, Lucifer returning moments later. Turning to face the king, Alastor narrowed his eyes in determination and moved forward to stand at his side.

"What must I do?" He demanded, ready to do whatever was required to bring the TV Demon back.

Once Lucifer finished explaining the ritual to ask for Saint Rita's help, he took a step back and breathed. He knew that this was a risk, using a relic of the saints doesn't always go as planned, but it's their last hope. The King of Hell knew he'd regret it for the rest of eternity if he didn't allow the deer to try. After all, he'd quickly grown fond of the man and now counted him amongst his limited collection of friends. Vox was the same. If this brought one friend back and spared the other from grief then he would do what he could to help.

Alastor watched the fallen angel. It was clear he was deep in thought though the demon didn't know exactly what he was thinking about. It clearly had to do with them and the wish he was about to make. To say he was grateful to the shorter man would be a terrible understatement. Alastor had no doubts that he would be indebted to him for the remainder of time. Surprisingly, however, that didn't upset him as much as it previously would have. Being indebted to a friend is much better than being indebted to an enemy, Alastor couldn't deny that.

"Remember, this relic works in mysterious ways," Lucifer spoke once more, drawing Al's attention as he reiterated what they'd previously talked about. "Even if you make a wish, it's not guaranteed to grant it in the way you'd expect. You need to be very specific. That means, making sure you think carefully before opening that mouth of yours, alright Ali?”

"Whatever you say, Luci," Alastor said with a smirk, busy going over everything he'd been told, unwilling to risk getting anything wrong.

Taking a minute to calm his nerves, the sinner fell silent, thinking of how best to phrase his wish. Then he took the statue from Lucifer's grip, resolve flooding his system. He was getting his friend, his brother back, no matter what. Figuring it would be best if he spoke what was in his heart, he stepped forth to kneel at Vox's bedside. Carefully placing the relic on the bed between them he took the other's hand in his while bowing his head as if in prayer. He was unaware that at the same time, in a void filled with darkness, the fallen overlord was in a similar position, only he had no one there to hold. Instead, he drifted within the shadows, coming to terms with his new reality while longing for a different ending.

Alastor took a deep breath, beginning the ritual as Lucifer had instructed. “O come, St. Rita, come to my aid and help me.” The words flowed unrestrained, clear and full of intent as he focused on the aching need to be reunited with his friend. “Art thou not called the Saint of the Impossible, Advocate to those in despair? Then honor thy name, procuring for me from God the favor that I ask.”

At that moment, in two separate planes of existence, a ghost and a demon closed their eyes, hearts beating in sync. The wish within their souls, though spoken with slight variation, was the same. The overall message being something like 'Please, whoever is listening, give us another chance. Let us be together once more. Whether in this world or another, this life or the next, it doesn't matter, just don't keep us apart.' In a burst of light, the two were engulfed. When it faded, they found themselves facing one another in a great, white expanse. There was nothing there besides the two of them and as the friends rushed forward to embrace, they knew they would never allow themselves to be parted again. They clung to each other for what felt like eternity, neither wanting to be the first to let go, simply basking in the other's presence as their joy-filled tears flowed unhindered. So consumed were they in their reunion that they didn't notice their features shifting and, when the pair finally parted, they were changed but they were also themselves.

Gone were the demonic forms they'd come to be familiar with over the years and, in their place, stood two humans. One had bright blue eyes, the other rich brown. Both had dark, shaggy hair and a smattering of freckles across their cheeks, though one had slightly lighter skin than the other. They seemed to be the same age and similar in height, wearing clothes that were semi-formal and yet comfortable. As they stood there in stunned silence, taking in their changed appearance, the pair failed to notice their bodies shrinking until they found themselves taking on the form of children.

The next thing they knew, they were being thrust into the world anew. Fraternal twins, born to a loving mother and kind father made their entrance amidst a violent storm. Throughout the years many would remark that the two seemed wise beyond their time and, if the brothers shared a knowing look behind closed doors, no one was the wiser. They went on to live full lives, though not entirely honest ones, but that's a tale for another time. For you see, all stories must come to an end as this one will too. Just know that when the day came for them to die and be reunited with their friends, the two Media Demons were welcomed back with open arms and tears-filled eyes as they proudly took their place in Hell as hoteliers to the famous Hazbin Hotel and as the most powerful overlords ever known. Thus their deal was fulfilled and their story brought to a close.